diff options
Diffstat (limited to '43944-8.txt')
| -rw-r--r-- | 43944-8.txt | 13027 |
1 files changed, 0 insertions, 13027 deletions
diff --git a/43944-8.txt b/43944-8.txt deleted file mode 100644 index 1d92eac..0000000 --- a/43944-8.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,13027 +0,0 @@ -The Project Gutenberg EBook of The Devil-Tree of El Dorado, by Frank Aubrey - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with -almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or -re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included -with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org/license - - -Title: The Devil-Tree of El Dorado - A Novel - -Author: Frank Aubrey - -Illustrator: Leigh Ellis - Fred Hyland - -Release Date: October 13, 2013 [EBook #43944] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: ISO-8859-1 - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE DEVIL-TREE OF EL DORADO *** - - - - -Produced by eagkw, sp1nd and the Online Distributed -Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This file was -produced from images generously made available by The -Internet Archive) - - - - - - - - _THE DEVIL-TREE OF - EL DORADO_ - - - - - [Illustration: "IT WAS PASSED ABOUT; NOW LIFTED HIGH IN THE AIR BY ONE - END, THEN BY THE OTHER." - _Frontispiece._] [_Page 249._] - - - - - _THE DEVIL-TREE - OF EL DORADO_ - - A novel - - BY - FRANK AUBREY - - _WITH ILLUSTRATIONS BY LEIGH ELLIS AND - FRED. HYLAND._ - - [Illustration] - - NEW YORK - NEW AMSTERDAM BOOK COMPANY - 156 FIFTH AVENUE - - LONDON: HUTCHINSON & COMPANY - - - - - COPYRIGHT, 1897, - BY - NEW AMSTERDAM BOOK COMPANY. - - - - -PREFACE. - -SHALL RORAIMA[1] BE GIVEN UP TO VENEZUELA? - - [1] The Indians of British Guiana pronounce this word Roreema. - - -Shall Roraima be handed over to Venezuela? Shall the mysterious -mountain long known to scientists as foremost among the wonders of our -earth--regarded by many as the greatest marvel of the world--become -definitely Venezuelan territory? - -This is the question that hangs in the balance at the time these words -are being written, that is inseparably associated--though many of -the public know it not--with the dispute that has arisen about the -boundaries of British Guiana. - -Ever since Sir Robert Schomburgk first explored the colony at the -expense of the Royal Geographical Society some sixty years ago, Roraima -has remained an unsolved problem of romantic and fascinating interest, -as attractive to the 'ordinary person' as to the man of science. And -to those acquainted with the wondrous possibilities that lie behind -the solution of the problem, the prospect of its being handed over -to a country so little worthy of the trust as is Venezuela, cannot be -contemplated without feelings of disappointment and dismay. - -This is not the place in which to give a long description of Roraima. -It will suffice here to say that its summit is a table-land which, -it is believed, has been isolated from all the rest of the world for -untold ages; no wilderness of ice and snow, but a fertile country of -wood and stream, and, probably, lake. Consequently it holds out to the -successful explorer the chance--the probability even--of finding there -hitherto unknown animals, plants, fish. In this respect it exceeds in -interest all other parts of the earth's surface, not excepting the -polar regions; for the latter are but ice-bound wastes, while Roraima's -mysterious table-land lies in the tropics but a few degrees north of -the equator. - -Why, then, it may be asked, have our scientific societies not exhibited -more zeal in the solving of the problem presented by this strange -mountain? Why is it that unlimited money can, apparently, be raised -for expeditions to the poles, while no attempt has been made to -explore Roraima? Yet, sixty years ago, the Royal Geographical Society -could find the money to send Sir Robert Schomburgk out to explore -British Guiana--indeed, it is to that fact that we owe the discovery -of Roraima--but nothing has been done since. Had the good work thus -begun been followed up, we should to-day have been able to show better -reason for claiming Roraima as a British possession. But, as the writer -of the article in the _Spectator_ quoted on page 3 says, "we leave the -mystery unsolved, the marvel uncared for." This article is commended -to the perusal of those interested in the subject, as also are the -following books, which give all the information at present available, -viz.--Mr. Barrington Brown's 'Canoe and Camp Life in British Guiana,' -and Mr. Boddam-Whetham's 'Roraima and British Guiana.' Mr. Im Thurn's -'Among the Indians of British Guiana' should also be mentioned, since -it contains references to Roraima, though the author did not actually -visit the mountain, as in the case of the first named. - -As an illustration of the confusion and uncertainty that prevail as to -the international status of this unique mountain, it may be mentioned -that in the map of British Guiana which Sir Robert Schomburgk drew out -for the British Government, it is placed within the British frontier. -But in the map of the next Government explorer, Mr. Barrington -Brown--'based,' he says, 'upon Schomburgk's map'--it is placed just -inside the Venezuelan boundary; and no explanation is given of the -apparent contradiction. Again, another authority, Mr. Im Thurn (above -referred to), Curator of the Museum at Georgetown (the capital of the -colony), in his book says that Roraima "lies on the extreme edge of the -colony, or perhaps on the other side of the _Brazilian_ boundary." -These references show the obscurity in which the whole matter is at -present involved. - -Apart, however, from the special interest that surrounds Roraima owing -to the inaccessible character of its summit,[2] it is of very great -geographical importance, from the fact that it is the highest mountain -in all that part of South America, _i.e._, in all the Guianas, in -Venezuela, and in the north-east part of Brazil. Indeed, we must cross -Brazil, that vast country of upwards of three million square miles, to -find the nearest mountains that exceed in height Roraima. Consequently, -it forms the apex of the water-shed of that part of South America; and -it is, in fact, the source of several of the chief feeders of the great -rivers Essequibo, Orinoco and Amazon. Schomburgk, in pointing this out, -dwelt strongly upon the importance of the mountain to British Guiana, -and insisted that its inclusion within the British boundary was a -geographical necessity. - - [2] Mr. Barrington Brown says the mountain can only be ascended - by means of balloons (see article previously referred to on - page 3); and Mr. Boddam-Whetham came to the same conclusion. - -Finally, Sir Robert's brother, Richard Schomburgk, a skilled botanist, -who had visited almost all parts of Asia and Africa in search of -orchids and other rare botanical productions, tells us that the country -around Roraima is, from a botanical point of view, one of the most -wonderful in the world. "Not only the orchids," he says, "but the -shrubs and low trees were unknown to me. Every shrub, herb and tree -was new to me, if not as to family, yet as to species. I stood on the -border of an unknown plant zone, full of wondrous forms which lay as if -by magic before me.... Every step revealed something new." ('Reissen in -Britisch Guiana,' Leipzig, vol. ii., p. 216.) - -Are our rulers, in their treatment of the question, bearing these facts -sufficiently in mind? Are they as keenly alive as are the Venezuelans -to the importance of Roraima? If they are, there is no sign of it; for -while, in the Venezuelan statements of their case, there are lengthy, -emphatic, and repeated references to the importance of Roraima, on the -English side--in the English press even--there is scarcely a word about -it. - -From these observations it will be seen that there is reason to fear -we may be on the point of allowing one of the most scientifically -interesting and geographically important spots upon the surface of the -globe to slip out of our possession into that of a miserable little -state like Venezuela, where civil anarchy is chronic, and neither life -nor property is secure. - -One of the avowed objects of this book, therefore, is to stimulate -public interest, and arouse public attention to the considerations that -actually underlie the 'Venezuelan Question,' as well as to while away -an idle hour for the lovers of romance. - -It has been suggested that, if it is too late to retain the -wonderful Roraima as exclusively British--and to effect this it would -be well worth our while to barter away some other portion of the -disputed territory--then an arrangement might be come to to make it -neutral ground. Standing, as it does, in the corner where the three -countries--Brazil, Venezuela and British Guiana--meet, it is of -importance to all three, and, no doubt, in such an endeavour, we should -have the support of Brazil as against Venezuela. - - * * * * * - -With regard to the oft-discussed question of the situation of the -traditional city of Manoa, or El Dorado--as the Spaniards called -it--most authorities, including Humboldt and Schomburgk, agree in -giving British Guiana as its probable site. We are told that it stood -on an island in the midst of a great lake called 'Parima'; but no such -lake is now to be found in South America anywhere near the locality -indicated. An explanation of the mystery, however, is afforded by the -suggestion that such a great lake, or inland sea, almost certainly -existed at one time in precisely this part of the continent; in that -case what are now mountains in the country would then have been islands. - -Indeed, most of British Guiana lies somewhat low, and it is estimated -that if the _highlands_ were to sink two thousand feet the whole -country would be under water--the mountain summits excepted--and there -would then be only 'a narrow strait' between the Roraima range and the -Andes. In this great supposed ancient lake the group of islands now -represented by mountain summits might well have been the home of a -powerful and conquering race--as is to-day Japan with its group of more -than three thousand islands--and Roraima, as the highest, and therefore -the most easily defensible, may very well have been selected as their -fastness, and the site of their capital city. - -Schomburgk thus states his speculations upon the point, in his book on -British Guiana, page 6:-- - -"The geological structure of this region leaves but little doubt -that it was once the bed of an inland lake which, by one of those -catastrophes of which even later times give us examples, broke its -barriers, forcing for its waters a path to the Atlantic. May we not -connect with the former existence of this inland sea the fable of the -lake Parima and the El Dorado? Thousands of years may have elapsed; -generations may have been buried and returned to dust; nations who -once wandered on its banks may be extinct and exist no more in name; -still, tradition of Parima and the El Dorado survived these changes of -time; transmitted from father to son, its fame was carried across the -Atlantic and kindled the romantic fire of the chivalric Raleigh." - - * * * * * - -As a natural sequence to the foregoing arises the inquiry, What sort -of people were those who inhabited this island city, or who 'wandered -on the banks' of the great lake? Here much is to be learned from the -recent discoveries of the Government of the United States who, of late -years, have devoted liberal sums to pre-historic research. The money -so expended has been the means of unearthing evidence of a startling -character--relics of a former civilisation that existed in America -ages before the time of its discovery by Christopher Columbus. The -Spaniards, as we know, found races that were white, or nearly so; but -these later discoveries go to show that long anterior to these--at -a time, in fact, probably coeval with what we call the Egyptian -civilisation--America was peopled with a white race fully as cultured, -as advanced in the sciences, and as powerful on their own ground as the -ancient Egyptians; and as handsome in personal appearance--if some of -the heads and faces on the specimens of pottery may be accepted as fair -examples--as the ancient Greeks. - -It has long been known that America possesses extraordinary relics of -a former civilisation in what are known as the great 'earthworks,' -which are still to be seen scattered about in many parts of the -continent, and which, as vast engineering works, challenge comparison -with the pyramids themselves. But now discovery has gone much -further; bas-reliefs and pottery have been found that set forth with -marvellous fidelity many minute details concerning this pre-historic -people--their personal appearance, and their ornaments and habiliments; -the style of wearing the hair and the beard; and other particulars -that can be appreciated only by inspection and study of the reduced -fac-similes lately printed and issued by the Government of the United -States. - -Many of them relate to the custom of human sacrifice which, as most -people are probably aware, prevailed largely in America when the -Spaniards first landed there; though few, perhaps, know the terrible -extent to which it was carried. Prescott tells us that few writers have -ventured to estimate the yearly number of victims at less than twenty -thousand, while many put it as high as fifty thousand, in Mexico alone! -If we consider that the lowest of these estimates represents an average -of some four hundred a week, or nearly sixty a day, such figures -are appalling! And now we learn, beyond the possibility of a doubt, -that the same practices obtained in America in times that must have -been ages before the Spanish conquest, and, judging by the frequency -of the representations of such things in these old bas-reliefs, as -extensively. In these sculptures we can see the very shape of the -knives used; the form of the plates or platters on which severed heads -of victims were placed, and other such details; and in a certain series -we are enabled to note the curious point, that, while the officiating -priests always wear full beards, the victims appear to have usually -possessed no hirsute adornments, or to have 'shaved clean,' as we term -it. It may be added that these ancient white people seem to have been a -totally different race from those the Spaniards found on the continent; -and that between the two there is believed to have been a gap lasting -for many ages, during which the country was overrun by Indian or other -barbaric hordes; though how or why this came about is one of those -mysteries that will probably never be unravelled. - - * * * * * - -In conclusion, I have to acknowledge my indebtedness to the writers -whose books of travel I have named for the information I have made use -of; as well as to express a hope that the writer of the review in the -_Spectator_ will regard with indulgence the liberties I have taken with -his admirable article. I am sanguine enough to believe, however, that I -shall have the sympathy and good wishes of all these in the endeavour -here made to arouse public attention to the real meaning and importance -of the 'Venezuelan Question'; and to add to the number of those who -feel an interest in the future status and ultimate exploration of -the mysterious Roraima. I wish also to express my thanks to Messrs. -Leigh Ellis and Fred Hyland, the artists to whom the illustrations -were entrusted, for the thought and care they have bestowed upon the -work, and the successful manner in which they have carried out my -conceptions. - -For the rest--if objection be taken to the accounts of the mountain -and what is to be found on its summit given by the characters in my -story--I desire to claim the licence of the romance-writer to maintain -their accuracy--till the contrary be proved. If this shall serve to -stimulate to renewed efforts at exploration, so much the better, and -another of my objects in writing the book will thereby have been -attained. - - FRANK AUBREY. - - - - -CONTENTS. - - - CHAPTER I. PAGE - "WILL NO ONE EXPLORE RORAIMA?" 1 - - CHAPTER II. - MONELLA 17 - - CHAPTER III. - THE JOURNEY FROM THE COAST 26 - - CHAPTER IV. - THE FIRST VIEW OF RORAIMA 36 - - CHAPTER V. - IN THE 'DEMONS' WOOD' 45 - - CHAPTER VI. - THE MYSTERIOUS CAVERN 58 - - CHAPTER VII. - THE CANYON WITHIN THE MOUNTAIN 70 - - CHAPTER VIII. - ALONE ON RORAIMA'S SUMMIT 79 - - CHAPTER IX. - VISION OR REALITY? 88 - - CHAPTER X. - IN SIGHT OF EL DORADO! 98 - - CHAPTER XI. - ULAMA, PRINCESS OF MANOA 106 - - CHAPTER XII. - A PRELIMINARY SKIRMISH 119 - - CHAPTER XIII. - A KING'S GREETING 129 - - CHAPTER XIV. - DAKLA 141 - - CHAPTER XV. - MARVELS OF MANOA 153 - - CHAPTER XVI. - LEONARD AND ULAMA 167 - - CHAPTER XVII. - THE FIGHT ON THE HILLSIDE 177 - - CHAPTER XVIII. - THE LEGEND OF MELLENDA 188 - - CHAPTER XIX. - HOPES AND FEARS 199 - - CHAPTER XX. - THE MESSAGE OF APALANO 210 - - CHAPTER XXI. - THE GREAT DEVIL-TREE 221 - - CHAPTER XXII. - SMILES AND TEARS 236 - - CHAPTER XXIII. - THE DEVIL-TREE BY MOONLIGHT 246 - - CHAPTER XXIV. - TRAPPED! 256 - - CHAPTER XXV. - 'IN THE DEVIL-TREE'S LARDER' 268 - - CHAPTER XXVI. - CORYON 282 - - CHAPTER XXVII. - ON THE 'DEVIL-TREE'S LADLE' 290 - - CHAPTER XXVIII. - RALLYING TO THE CALL 301 - - CHAPTER XXIX. - 'THOU ART MY LORD MELLENDA!' 308 - - CHAPTER XXX. - A TERRIBLE VENGEANCE 317 - - CHAPTER XXXI. - 'THE SON OF APALANO!' 327 - - CHAPTER XXXII. - THE TREE'S LAST MEAL 339 - - CHAPTER XXXIII. - THE LAST OF THE GREAT DEVIL-TREE 350 - - CHAPTER XXXIV. - A MARRIAGE AND A PARTING 360 - - CHAPTER XXXV. - JUST IN TIME! 369 - - CHAPTER XXXVI. - THE END 382 - - - - - LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS. - - - "IT WAS PASSED ABOUT; NOW LIFTED HIGH IN THE AIR - BY ONE END, THEN BY THE OTHER" _Frontispiece_ - - "THERE BEFORE THEM ... THEY SAW THE MYSTERIOUS - RORAIMA" _To face page 39_ - - "A SCENE THAT WAS GRATEFULLY REFRESHING" " " 72 - - "THE SUN WAS JUST HIGH ENOUGH TO LIGHT UP THE - GLISTENING TOWERS AND CUPOLAS" " " 106 - - "SHE STOOD REGARDING THEM WITH WONDERING LOOKS" " " 115 - - "OTHER BRANCHES SWOOPED DOWN, COILING ROUND HIM" " " 252 - - "HE WAS STANDING WITH ONE ARM EXTENDED" " " 286 - - ON THE DEVIL-TREE'S LADLE " " 297 - - - - - THE - DEVIL-TREE OF EL DORADO. - - - - -CHAPTER I. - -"WILL NO ONE EXPLORE RORAIMA?"[3] - - [3] The Indians of British Guiana pronounce this word Roreema. - - -Beneath the verandah of a handsome, comfortable-looking residence near -Georgetown, the principal town of British Guiana, a young man sat one -morning early in the year 1890, attentively studying a volume that -lay open on a small table before him. It was easy to see that he was -reading something that was, for him at least, of more than ordinary -interest, something that seemed to carry his thoughts far away from -the scene around him; for when, presently, he raised his eyes from the -book, they looked out straight before him with a gaze that evidently -saw nothing of that on which they rested. - -He was a handsome young fellow of, perhaps, twenty-two years of age, -rather tall, and well-made, with light wavy hair, and blue-grey eyes -that had in them an introspective, somewhat dreamy expression, but -that nevertheless could light up on occasion with an animated glance. - -The house stood on a terrace that commanded a view of the sea, and, -in the distance, white sails could be seen making their way across -the blue water in the light breeze and the dazzling sunlight. Nearer -at hand were waving palms, glowing flowers, humming insects and -gaudily-coloured butterflies--all the beauties of a tropical garden. On -one side of him was the open window of a sitting-room that, shaded, as -it was, by the verandah, looked dark and cool compared with the glare -of the scorching sun outside. - -From this room came the sounds of a grand piano and of the sweet voice -of a girl singing a simple and pathetic ballad. - -At the moment the song ceased a brisk step was heard coming up the path -through the garden, and a good-looking young fellow of tall figure and -manly air made his way to where the other still sat with his eyes fixed -on vacancy, as one who neither sees nor hears aught of what is going on -about him. - -"Ha, Leonard!" the new-comer exclaimed, with a light laugh, "caught you -dreaming again, eh? In another of your reveries?" - -The other roused himself with a start, and looked to see who was his -visitor. - -"Good-morning, Jack," he then answered with a slight flush. "Well, -yes--I suppose I must have been dreaming a little, for I did not hear -you coming." - -"Bet I guess what you were dreaming about," said the one addressed as -Jack. "Roraima, as usual, eh?" - -Leonard looked a little conscious. - -"Why, yes," he admitted, smiling. "But," he continued seriously, "I -have just been reading something that set me thinking. It is about -Roraima, and it is old; that is to say, it is in an old number of a -paper bound up in this book that a friend has lent me. I should like to -read it to you. Shall I?" - -"All right; if I may smoke the while. I suppose I may?" And the -speaker, anticipating consent, pulled out a pipe, filled and lighted -it, and then, having seated himself on a chair, crossed one leg over -the other, and added, "Now, then, I am ready. Fire away, old man." - -And Leonard Elwood read the following extract from the book he had been -studying:-- - - "Will no one explore Roraima, and bring us back the tidings which - it has been waiting these thousands of years to give us? One of the - greatest marvels and mysteries of the earth lies on the outskirt - of one of our colonies, and we leave the mystery unsolved, the - marvel uncared for. The description given of it (with a map and - an illustrated sketch) in Mr. Barrington Brown's 'Canoe and Camp - Life in British Guiana' (one of the most fascinating books of - travel the present writer has read for a long time) is a thing - to dream of by the hour. A great table of pink and white and red - sandstone, 'interbedded with red shale,' rises from a height of - five thousand one hundred feet above the level of the sea, two - thousand feet sheer into the sapphire tropical sky. A forest crowns - it; the highest waterfall in the world--only one, it would seem, - out of several--tumbles from its summit, two thousand feet at one - leap, three thousand more on a slope of forty-five degrees to the - bottom of the valley, broad enough to be seen thirty miles away. - Only two parties of civilised explorers have reached the base of - the table--Sir Robert Schomburgk many years ago, and Mr. Brown and - a companion in 1869[4]--each at different spots. Even the length - of the mass has not been determined--Mr. Brown says from eight to - twelve miles. And he cannot help speculating whether the remains - of a former creation may not be found at the top. At any rate, - there is the forest on its summit; of what trees is it composed? - They cannot well be the same as those at its base. At a distance - of fifteen hundred feet above sea-level the mango-tree of the - West Indies, which produces fruit in abundance below, ceases to - bear. The change in vegetation must be far more decided where the - difference is between five thousand and seven thousand feet. Thus - for millenniums this island of sandstone in the South American - continent must have had its own distinct flora. What may be its - fauna? Very few birds probably ascend to a height of two thousand - feet in the air, the vulture tribe excepted. Nearly the whole of - its animated inhabitants are likely to be as distinct as its plants. - - [4] Since then Roraima has been visited by two or three other - travellers; but their accounts have added little to our - knowledge. They entirely confirm Mr. Brown's statements as to - its inaccessibility. (See Preface.) - - "Is it peopled with human beings? Who can tell? Why not? The - climate must be temperate, delicious. There is abundance of water, - very probably issuing from some lake on the summit. Have we here a - group of unknown brothers cut off from all the rest of their kind? - - "The summit, Mr. Brown says, is inaccessible except by means of - balloons. Well, that is a question to be settled on the spot, - between an engineer and a first-rate 'Alpine.' (What is the - satisfaction of standing on the ice-ridge of the Matterhorn, or - crossing the lava-wastes of the Vatna-Jökull, compared to what - would be the sensation of reaching that aerial forest and gazing - plumb down over the sea of tropical verdure beneath, within an - horizon the limits of which are absolutely beyond guessing?) - - "But put it that a balloon is required, surely it would be worth - while for one of our learned societies to organise a balloon - expedition for the purpose. No one can tell what problems in - natural science might not be elucidated by the exploration. We have - here an area of limited extent within which the secular variation - of species, if any, must have gone on undisturbed, with only a - limited number of conceivable exceptions, since at least the very - beginning of the present age in the world's life. Can there be a - fairer field for the testing of those theories which are occupying - men's minds so much in our days? And if there be human beings on - Roraima, what new data must not their language, their condition, - contribute for the study of philologers, anthropologists, - sociologists? - - "One more wonder remains to be told. The traveller speaks of - two other mountains in the same district which are of the same - description as Roraima--tables of sand-stone rising up straight - into the blue--one larger than (though not as high as) Roraima - itself. It is only because of their existence, and because, for - aught that appears, they may be equally inaccessible with Roraima, - that one does not venture to call Roraima _the_ greatest marvel and - mystery of the earth!" - -"What is that taken from?" asked Jack Templemore when the reader had -put down the book. - -"It is from the _Spectator_.[5] I say, Jack, what a chance for an -explorer! Fancy people spending their money and risking their lives in -exploring an icy, cold, miserable, desolate region, like the Arctic -Circle, when there is a wondrous land here in the blue skies--yet -no wilderness of ice and snow--waiting to be won; and no one seems -to trouble about it! I do wish you would do as I have so often -suggested--set out with me upon an expedition and let us see whether -we cannot solve the secret of this mysterious mountain. You have the -leisure now, and I have the money. Dr. Lorien and his son are now on -their way back from near there; if they can undertake the journey, so -could we. Besides, it is not as though we were novices at this kind of -travel; we have been on short trips to the interior times enough." - - [5] This article appeared in the _Spectator_ of April 1877. - -Jack Templemore looked dubious. He was, it is true, used to roughing -it in the wild parts of South America. He had been trained as an -engineer, and, for some years--he was now twenty-eight--had been -engaged in surveying or pioneering for new railways in various places -on the Continent. His father having lately died and left him and his -mother very poorly off, he was now somewhat anxiously looking about for -something that would give him permanent occupation, or the chance of -making a little money. He and Leonard Elwood were great friends; though -they were, in many respects, of very different characters. Elwood -was, essentially, of a romantic, poetic temperament; while Templemore -affected always a direct, practical, matter-of-fact way of looking at -things, as became an engineer. He was dark, tall and sturdily built, -with keen, steady grey eyes, and a straight-forward, good-humoured -manner. Both were used to hunting, shooting, and out-door sports, and, -as Elwood had just said, they had had many short hunting trips into the -interior together. But these had been in previous years, since which, -both had been away from Georgetown. Templemore, as above stated, had -been engaged in railway enterprises, Elwood had gone to Europe, where, -after some time spent in England, during which his father and mother -had both died, he had travelled for a while 'to see the world,' and -finally had come out again to Georgetown to look after some property -his father had left him. On arrival he had gone at first to an hotel, -but some old friends of his parents, who lived on an estate known as -'Meldona,' had insisted upon his staying with them for a while. Here he -found that his old friend Jack Templemore was a frequent visitor, and -it was an open secret that Maud Kingsford, elder of the two daughters -of Leonard's host, was the real attraction that brought him there so -constantly. - -Now Jack Templemore, as has been said, was more practical-minded than -Leonard. He had not shrunk from the hardships and privations of wild -forest life when engaged upon railway-engineering work, when there -had been something definite in view--money to be made, instruction -to be gained, or promotion to be hoped for. But he did not view with -enthusiasm the idea of leaving comfortable surroundings for the -discomforts of rough travel, merely for travel's sake, or upon what -he deemed a sort of wild-goose chase. He had carefully read up all -the information that was obtainable concerning the mountain Roraima, -and had seen no reason to doubt the conclusions that had been come -to by those who ought to know--that it was inaccessible. Of what use -then to spend time, trouble, money--perhaps health and strength--upon -attempting the impossible? - -So Jack Templemore argued, and, be it said, there was the other reason. -Why should he go away and separate himself for an indefinite period -from his only surviving parent and the girl he loved best in the world, -with no better object than a vague idea of scrambling up a mountain -that had been pronounced by practical men unclimbable? - -Thus, when Leonard appealed to him on this particular morning, merely -because he had come across something that had fired his enthusiasm -afresh, Jack did not respond to the proposal with the cordiality that -the other evidently wished for. - -"I don't mind going a short trip with you, old man," Jack said -presently, "for a little hunting, if you feel restless and are -a-hungering after a spell of wandering--a few days, or a week or two, -if you like--but a long expedition with nothing to go upon, as it were, -seems to me only next door to midsummer madness." - -Leonard turned away with an air of disappointment, and just then Maud -Kingsford, who had been playing and singing inside the room, stepped -out. - -Leonard discreetly went into the house and left the two alone, and -Maud greeted Jack with a rosy tell-tale flush that made her pretty -face look still more charming. In appearance she was neither fair nor -dark, her hair and eyebrows being brown and her eyes hazel. She was an -unaffected, good-hearted girl, more thoughtful and serious, perhaps, -than girls of her age usually are--she was twenty, while Stella, the -younger sister, was between eighteen and nineteen--and had shown her -capacity for managing a home by her success in that line in their own -home since her mother's death a few years before. The practical-minded -Jack, who had duly noted this, saw in it additional cause for -admiration; but, indeed, it was only a natural outcome of her innate -good sense. She now asked what her lover and Leonard had been talking -of. - -"The usual thing," was Jack's reply. "He's mad to go upon an exploring -expedition; thinks we could succeed where others have failed. It's -so unlikely, you know. Now, if he would only look at the thing -practically----" - -Maud burst into a merry laugh. - -"You do amuse me--you two," she exclaimed; at which Jack looked a -little disconcerted. "_You_ always insisting so upon being strictly -non-speculative, and Leonard, with his romantic phantasies, and his -dreams and visions, and vague aspirations after castles in the air. You -are always hammering away at him, trying to instil practical ideas into -him with the same praiseworthy perseverance, though you know that in -all these years you have never made the least little bit of impression -upon him. Your ideas and his are like oil and water, you know. They -will never mix, shake them together as you will." - -"But--don't you think I am right? Isn't it common sense?" - -"Quite right, of course; and you _are_ persevering; I'll say that for -you." - -"For the matter of that, so's Leonard," said Jack with a good-natured -laugh. "He's as persevering with this fad of his as any man I ever -met in my life. I do believe he's got a fixed idea that he has only -to start upon this enterprise, and he will come back a made man with -untold and undreamt-of wealth and----" - -"And a princess for a bride--the fair maid of his dreams," Maud put in, -still laughing. "We have not heard so much of her, by the bye, lately. -He has been rather shy of those things since his return from Europe, -and does not like to be spoken to about them. We began to think he had -grown out of his youthful fancies." - -The fact was, that, from his childhood, Leonard had been accustomed -to strange dreams and fancies. These five--Leonard, Templemore, and -Mr. Kingsford's son and two daughters--had been children together, and -in those days Leonard had talked freely to his childish companions of -all his imaginative ideas; and as they grew older, he had not varied -much in this respect. Moreover, Leonard had had an Indian nurse, named -Carenna, who had encouraged him in his fantastic dreamings, and who -had, by her Indian folk-lore tales, early excited his imagination. -Her son Matava, too, had been Leonard's constant companion almost so -long as he could remember, first in all sorts of boyish games and -amusements, and later in his hunting expeditions; and both Matava and -Carenna had been always more devoted to Leonard than even to his father -and mother. - -But when Mr. and Mrs. Elwood left the estate they had been cultivating, -to go to England, the two Indians had gone away into the interior -to live at an Indian settlement with their own tribe. About twice a -year, however--or even oftener, if there were occasion--Matava still -came down to the coast upon some little trading expedition with -other Indians; and at such times he never failed to come to see the -Kingsfords and inquire after Leonard. - -The Dr. Lorien, of whom mention had been made by Leonard, was a retired -medical practitioner who had turned botanist and orchid-collector. -He had been a ship's doctor, and in that capacity had voyaged pretty -well all over the world. Since he had given that up he had travelled -further still by land--in the tropical regions in the heart of Africa, -in Siam, the Malay Peninsular and, latterly, in South America--in -search of orchids and other rare floral and botanical specimens. The -vicinity of Roraima being one of the most remarkable in the world for -such things--though so difficult of access as to be but seldom visited -by white men--it is not surprising that he had lately planned a journey -thither. - -From this journey the doctor and his son were now daily expected back. -One of the Indians of their party had, indeed, already arrived, having -been despatched in advance, a few days before, to announce their safe -return. - -Thus it came about that Templemore and Maud, while still talking, were -not greatly surprised at the sudden appearance of Matava, who stated -that he had come down with the doctor's party, who would follow very -quickly on his heels. - -Maud, who knew the Indian and his mother well, received him -kindly; and, to his great delight, was able to inform him that his -'young master'--as he always called Leonard Elwood--had returned to -Georgetown, and was at present with them. - -Matava had, indeed, expected this, for he had heard of Leonard's -intention at his last visit to the coast some six months before. He -was greatly pleased to find he was not to be disappointed in his -expectation. Moreover, the Indian declared, he had news for him--"news -of the greatest importance"--and begged to be allowed to see him at -once. So Maud sent him into the house--where he knew his way about -perfectly--to find Leonard; and then, turning to Templemore, she said, -laughing, - -"I wonder what his 'important' intelligence can be? Some deeper secret -than usual that his old nurse has to tell him, I suppose." - -"I hope it's nothing likely to rouse a further desire to set off on -this mad-cap expedition he has so long had in his mind," Templemore -returned; "for," looking at her with a sigh, "if he _should_ make up -his mind to start, I am, in effect, pledged to go too, whether I wish -or not." - -"Why should you expect it? and how are you obliged to go?" Maud -inquired with evident uneasiness. - -"I know that Leonard saw Dr. Lorien in London before he came out last, -and had a long talk with him. When he learned of the expedition upon -which the doctor was then setting out, he was much annoyed at being -unable to join him. He said, however, that he should be in Georgetown -himself in a few months, and hoped to see the doctor on his return; and -he particularly asked him to try to collect for him all the information -and particulars he could concerning the best route by which to make -the journey to Roraima. Dr. Lorien told me all this before he left -us, adding that he felt certain Leonard's object in coming again -to Georgetown was quite as much to arrange for an expedition as his -ostensible one of looking after his property. And _I_ know, too, from -what I have seen since Leonard has been back, that his thoughts are -full of the idea. You say he does not now talk much of it to you or to -others?" - -"No; and as I told you just now, we had begun rather to think he had -given up his former romantic yearnings for adventure; and, when you -have referred to them before him, I have thought that you were only -teasing him a little about old times." - -"Oh dear no; by no means. Whatever he may say, or leave unsaid to you -and his general acquaintances, he is, in his heart, just as much set -upon it as ever." - -"It is odd, that," Maud observed thoughtfully, "because he used to -be so fond of telling us about his dreams and visions and all the -castles in the air and half-mystical imaginings he used to build upon -them. But," she went on slowly, "I have noticed that, since his long -absence from us, Leonard Elwood is very different from what he was as -I remember him. He seems, at times, so reserved and distant, I almost -feel inclined to call him 'Mr. Elwood' instead of 'Leonard.' And he is, -in a manner, unsociable, too. He is so preoccupied always, so silent, -and so wrapped up in himself, that you generally have to wait, if you -speak to him, while he collects his thoughts--brings them back from the -distant skies or wherever they have gone a-wandering--before he replies -to you. Not that he is intentionally cool or distant, I think; and I -am sure he is just as good-hearted as ever. Yet there _is_ a change of -some sort. Stella says the same. And, do you know, he sometimes gives -me a sort of feeling as though he were not English at all, but of some -other race, and that he feels half out-of-place amongst us, a fish out -of water, as it were? I wonder whether he is in love!" And Maud gave a -ringing little laugh. - -Templemore shook his head. - -"If he were, it would be with some young lady on the other side of the -Atlantic," he returned. "And he would not be desirous of prolonging -his stay on this side. No; _I_ know what is the matter with him. He -talks freely enough to me. And, now that he is expecting Dr. Lorien -back, he is gradually working himself up into a state of excitement -and expectation. He has quite made up his mind for some news or -information--Heaven only knows why--and that is what makes him by turns -restless and preoccupied. If, therefore, what Matava has to tell has -anything to do with what I know to be so much in his thoughts, it may -be the means of deciding him to go; and then I should have to go too." - -"But why? I don't see what it has to do with you, Jack." - -"It has this to do with me, dear Maud," said Templemore, taking her -hand; "Leonard, some time ago, made me a very handsome--to me a very -tempting--offer if I would make up my mind to start with him on this -vague expedition. He offered me £300 clear, he paying all expenses, -and giving me, besides, half of whatever came out of it. Unfortunately -for myself, I am not now in a position to say 'no' to such an offer. I -have been, now, nearly a year waiting for something to 'turn up.' My -mother has barely enough to live on, and depends upon me for ordinary -comforts, to say nothing of little luxuries; and what I had saved up -from former engagements is steadily getting less and less, and will -shortly disappear. I do wish with all my heart I could get anything -else, almost, rather than this wild-goose affair of Leonard's. Yet -nothing has offered itself; so what am I to do? For your sake, for the -hope of being able one day to provide a home for you----" - -"Nay, Jack," Maud interposed, with a deep flush, "do not say for _my_ -sake. I would not have you set out on an enterprise of danger and -difficulty for my sake. But I see clearly enough you must do it, if it -be again offered, for your mother's sake. Yes, for hers, you must." The -girl hesitated, and it was easy to see she found it hard to say the -words, but she went on bravely, "So, I repeat, if it be again offered, -you must accept it, Jack. And be sure I will look after your mother, -and comfort her while you are away." - -"That is spoken like my own dear girl," Templemore answered with -emotion. "Yes, I cannot well refuse; and I know I may look to you to -console my mother. You will comfort each other." - -Just then they heard Leonard's voice calling out in excited tones for -Templemore. A moment or two later he came rushing out of the house. - -"Jack, Jack!" he cried. "Such a strange thing! Here is our opportunity! -Matava has brought some extraordinary news!" - -Leonard was so incoherent in his excitement, that it was some time -before his hearers grasped his meaning. - -His news amounted, in effect, to this. A white man had been staying -for some time near the Indian village at which Carenna and her son -Matava lived; and he had had many talks with both about a project for -ascending the mountain of Roraima. It being an arduous undertaking, he -sought the co-operation of one or two other white men; and Leonard's -old nurse had urged him to communicate with her young master, who -would shortly be in Georgetown, assuring him that he would be the very -one--from the interest and enthusiasm he would feel--to join him and -help him to achieve success if success were possible. Matava, who knew -of Dr. Lorien's presence in the district, had suggested to the stranger -to go to see him, and a meeting had thus been brought about. The doctor -would tell him the result; but the main thing was that the stranger had -sent an invitation to Leonard to join him and to bring, if he pleased, -one other white man, but no more. The doctor was now at the Settlement, -near the mouth of the Essequibo, transferring to the steamer, from -the Indian canoes in which they had been brought down the river, his -botanical treasures and other trophies of his journey. If Leonard -wished to go back with the canoes and the Indians who were with them, -he would have to let them know at once, and they would wait. Otherwise -they would be on their way back in a day or two; which would involve -the organising of a fresh expedition--a matter of great trouble--should -Leonard make up his mind to proceed later. - -The enthusiastic Leonard needed no time to make up his mind. - -"I shall go," said he. "If you will come too, Jack, I shall be only too -glad. But, if not, I may be able to find some one else; or I shall go -alone. So I shall send word at once to keep the boats and the Indians." - -"But," objected Maud Kingsford, "consider! You know nothing of this -stranger; he may be a blackleg, an escaped murderer or desperado, or -all sorts of things." - -"No, no! Carenna knows. She has sent word that I can trust this man, -and she knows. She is too fond of me to let me get mixed up with any -doubtful character. Dr. Lorien, too, and Harry have seen him, and -talked with him, and think well of him; so Matava says. I shall know -more when I see them in a day or two. Meantime, I shall keep the canoes -and Indians, and risk it." - -Then he rushed off to have a further talk with Matava, and, as he said, -see about getting the Indian "some grub." - -Jack and Maud, left alone, looked at each other in dismay. It had been -one thing to talk vaguely of what they would do in case Leonard should -take what at the time seemed a very unlikely step. It was quite another -to be thus suddenly brought face to face with it. - -Maud turned very pale and seemed about to faint. She felt keenly how -hard it would be to see her lover depart upon an adventure of this -uncertain character, the end or duration of which no one could even -guess at. But she recovered her self-possession with an effort and, -looking steadily at Templemore, said, - -"What you said you would do for our sakes is to be very quickly put to -the test, it seems. You--will--go, Jack?" - -"Yes," he answered firmly; "since it is your wish." - -"You must," she answered. "It is hard to lose you; it will be hard for -us both. But go--and go with a good heart. Be sure I will be a daughter -to your mother while you are away." - -He took her hand in his and pressed it to his lips. - -"For your sake, dear Maud, I shall go," he said. "For your sake and for -my mother's; in the hope that some success may result; but not--Heaven -knows--for the mere sordid hope of gain." - - - - -CHAPTER II. - -MONELLA. - - -Two days later Dr. Lorien and his son arrived in Georgetown and, -after taking rooms at the Kaieteur Hotel, went at once to call upon -the Kingsfords. This haste was, in reality, prompted by Harry, whose -thoughts were bent upon his hopes of once more seeing the pretty -Stella; but the ostensible reason that he urged upon his father was -somewhat different, and had to do with the message of which they were -the bearers from the white stranger they had met in their travels. - -At the evening dinner the matter was discussed, Mr. Kingsford and his -son Robert and the others being present. - -The two travellers had much to tell of their adventures, which had -been full of both interest and danger, apart from the matter of the -stranger's message. - -"And yet, I think," observed the doctor, thoughtfully, "our meeting -with this stranger, and his behaviour, impressed me more than almost -all else that happened to us." - -"How so? What is he like?" asked Mr. Kingsford. - -"In figure he is very tall; of a most commanding stature and -appearance. _I_ am not short." - -"Why, you are over six feet!" put in Harry. - -"And yet I almost think, if he had held his arm straight out, I could -have walked under it with my hat on, and without stooping." - -"I'm sure you could, dad," Harry corroborated. - -"As to age--there I confess myself at sea. As a doctor I am accustomed -to judge of age; yet he thoroughly puzzled me. If I could believe in -the possibility of a man's being a hundred and fifty years old and yet -remaining strong and hale and vigorous, I should not be surprised if -he had claimed that age. On the other hand, if one could believe in a -young, stalwart, muscular man of thirty with the face and white hair -of an old-looking, but not _very_ old man, then I could have believed -it if I had been told he was no more than thirty. In fact, he was a -complete puzzle to me; a mystery. But the most remarkable thing about -him was the expression of his eyes; they were the most extraordinary I -have ever seen in my life." - -"Wild--mad-looking?" Templemore asked. - -"Oh no, by no means; quite the reverse. Very steady and piercing; but -wonderfully fascinating. Mild and kind-looking to a fault; and yet -changing to a look of quiet, almost stern resolution that had in it -nothing hard, or cruel, or disagreeable. In fact, I hardly know how to -describe that look, or convey an idea of it, except by saying that it -was something between the gaze of a lion and that of a Newfoundland -dog. It had all the majesty, the magnanimity, the conscious power of -the one, with the benevolence and wistful kindness and affection of the -other. Never have I seen such an expression. I really did not know the -human countenance could express the mingled characteristics one seemed -to read so plainly in his--all kindly, all noble, all suggestive of -sincerity and integrity." - -"You _are_ enthusiastic!" said Robert, laughing. - -The old doctor coloured up a little; then took out his handkerchief and -wiped his face. - -"I know it sounds strange to hear an old man of the world like me -speak so forcibly about a man's appearance," he returned; "but, if it -is true, I do not see why I should not say it. Ask Harry here." - -"I couldn't take my eyes off his face," Harry declared. "He fairly -fascinated me. I felt I should have to do anything he told me; even to -taking my pistol and killing the first person I met. I do believe I -should have done it--or any other out-of-the way thing. And he made you -feel, too, as though you liked him so, that you longed to do any mortal -thing you could to please him." - -"What's his name?" asked Templemore. - -"Monella." - -"Monella? Is that all? No other name?" - -"None that I heard. And as to his nationality, I cannot even so much -as guess. I have been in Central Africa, in Siam, in India, in China, -in Russia, and have picked up a smattering of the languages of those -countries; but this man jabbered away in all; additionally, he spoke -French, German, Spanish and Portuguese, besides English. So much I -know. How many more he speaks I can't say." - -"Injun," said Harry. - -"Oh yes, I forgot that. We had some of three different tribes with us, -and he spoke to each in his own tongue." - -"And what is his object in going in for this Roraima exploration?" -asked Mr. Kingsford. - -"He has a curious theory. He declares that the ancient island-city of -El Dorado--or Manoa--was not at the lower end or part of the Pacaraima -mountains, as some have surmised, but at the further and highest point -of the range, which is Roraima itself. He holds that the great lake -or inland sea of Parima once washed around the bases of all those -mountains, making islands of what are now their summits; and that the -highest and most inaccessible of all, Roraima, was selected by the -Manoans for their fastness, and for the site of their wonderful 'Golden -City.'" - -"But that theory won't help him to get up there, will it?" Jack asked. - -"Ah, but there is something else. He states that he was brought up by -some people, the last members of what had once been a nation, but has -now died out. They lived in a secluded valley high up on the slopes of -the Andes. He has travelled all over the world, and went back to these -friends of his, only to find that they were all dead, save one, and -that he was fast dying. This survivor gave him an ancient parchment -with plans and diagrams, by means of which, it was declared, the top of -the mountain can be reached, where will be found whatever traces may -be left of the famous city of Manoa or El Dorado. This man, Monella, -has other old parchments which he can read, but I could not--he showed -me some--and from these he declared his belief that there is almost -unlimited wealth to be gained by those who find the site of this -wonderful city." - -All this time Leonard had been listening with sparkling eyes and -flushed cheeks, though in silence. Here he glanced with a satisfied -smile at Templemore, and said, - -"There's method in all that; at all events he is not undertaking the -thing in a haphazard way and without something to go upon, that's -certain." - -Jack did not look hopeful. - -"It is probably just as wild and hopeless an adventure all the same," -was his reply. "What 'directions' or 'plans' or 'diagrams' can help -a man to-day after the lapse of hundreds and hundreds of years--even -if they were reliable, and the old party who handed them over was not -mad--as he probably was?" - -"As to Monella," observed the doctor, "I could see no sign of madness -in him. He is one of the most intelligent, best-informed men I ever -met. I cannot say anything, of course, of his informant." - -"Has he any money, do you suppose--this man?" Robert asked. - -"I don't know. But he pays the Indians well, and has got together a -lot of stores, it seems; which must have been a costly thing to do. -They have been brought over the mountains from Brazil. And he specially -said you need not trouble to load yourself up with much in the way -of stores--only sufficient to get to him. After that you will be all -right. And he said nothing about money being wanted. But," and here -the doctor hesitated, "he is very particular as to the character and -disposition of those he purposes to work with. In fact, he subjected -me to a long sort of cross-examination respecting our friend Leonard -here. He had already gained a lot of information about him from the -old Indian nurse, it seemed, and I was surprised at the details he -had picked up and remembered. In fact, Master Leonard," continued the -doctor, addressing the young man, "he seemed to know you almost as well -as if he had lived with you for years. And your friend Mr. Templemore, -too, he seemed to know about him, and to expect that he would join you." - -"How could that be?" Jack demanded. - -"Oh, from the old nurse and Matava, I suppose." - -"To tell you the honest truth," Harry interposed, "I believe there's -some hocus-pocus business about those two. She is reputed to be a -witch, you know; not a bad witch, but a good sort. And I quite believe -Monella to be a wizard; also of a good sort. And when those two laid -their heads together, they could know a lot between them, I suspect. I -should not at all wonder if he were not magician enough to lead you to -the 'golden castle,' or 'city,' or whatever it is, and find its hidden -stores of gold. I wish I had a chance to join him. But dad's wanting me -somewhere else. So I am out of it." - -"Yes," observed his father. "We have to go on to Rio, where I have some -law business on. But we shall not be away a great while, and then we -are going back to that district." - -"Going back?" said Templemore in surprise. - -"Yes, there is a lot to be done there. It is a wonderful place for my -sort of work, and we really saw but very little of it after all. So we -are going again when we return from Rio; but I cannot at all tell when -that may be." - -The doctor was a fine-looking specimen of a hardy, bronzed traveller. -He was, as has been said, over six feet in height; his hair and beard -were iron-grey, his complexion was a little florid beneath its tan, -and his expression good-humoured and often jovial. His son, Harry, was -somewhat slight in build, but wiry, and had been used to knocking about -with his father. He was a young fellow with boundless animal spirits -and plenty of pluck and courage. His ready kindness to every one made -him a general favourite; and the lively, captivating Stella and he were -special friends. - -Mr. Kingsford asked the doctor whether any time had been estimated for -the length of the expedition. - -"That would be difficult," Dr. Lorien answered. "Apart from the long -and tedious journey there, there is the girdle of forest that surrounds -Roraima to be cut through. That may take months, I am told." - -"Months!" The exclamation came from Maud who, with Stella, had been a -silent but appreciative listener. - -"Yes. It is a curious thing, but this forest belt is never approached -even by any of the Indian tribes. They look upon it with superstitious -awe and will not even go near it. Indeed, they all regard Roraima with -a sort of horror. They declare there is a lake on the top guarded by -demons and large white eagles, and that it will never be gazed on -by mortal eyes; that in the forest that surrounds it are monstrous -serpents--'camoodis' they call them--larger far than any to be found -elsewhere in the land; besides these, there are 'didis', gigantic -man-apes, bigger and more ferocious and formidable than the African -gorilla. Altogether, this wood has a very bad reputation, and no -Indian will venture near it. Indeed, the mountain of Roraima and all -its surroundings are looked upon as weird and uncanny. As a former -traveller has expressed it, 'its very name has come to be surrounded by -a halo of dread and indefinable fear.'" - -"How, then, is the necessary road to be made through this promising bit -of woodland?" asked Templemore. - -"_There_ has been Monella's difficulty," returned the doctor. "But -for that, doubtless, he would not have troubled about any one else's -joining him. But, though he is very popular amongst the Indians, they -cannot get over their fear of the 'demons'' wood, as they call it. -They are, in fact, quite devoted to him, for he has done much that has -made him both loved and feared--as one must always be to gain the real -devotion of these people. He has effected many wonderful cures amongst -them, I was told; but, more than that, he has saved the lives of two -or three by acts of great personal courage. So that, at last, he even -prevailed upon them to enter the 'haunted wood' with him. But they are -making very little progress, it appears; he cannot keep them together, -and they give way to panic at the slightest thing and make a bolt of -it; then he has to go hunting over the country for them, and it takes -days to get them together again--and so on. He is in hopes that the -presence and example of other white men will inspire them with greater -confidence and courage." - -"A promising and inviting outlook, I must say," said Jack, eyeing -Leonard gravely. - -"Never mind," Leonard exclaimed with enthusiasm. "If he can face it, so -can we; and if it is good enough for him to brave such difficulties, -it is good enough for us. It only shows what sterling stuff he must be -made of!" - -At this Jack gave a sort of grunt that was clearly far from implying -assent to Leonard's view of the matter. - -There was further talk, but it added little to the information given -above; and, inasmuch as Leonard had already made up his mind, almost -in advance, and had to ask no one's permission but his own, he -determined at once to set about the necessary preparations; and Jack -Templemore--though with evident reluctance--agreed to accompany him. - -"I have a list of all the things I took with me," remarked Dr. Lorien, -"and notes of a few that I afterwards found would have been useful -and that I consequently regretted I had not taken; and also some -specially suggested by the stranger Monella. You had better copy them -all out carefully, for you will find it will save you a lot of time and -trouble." - -Thus it came about that in less than a week their preparations were all -made, and the two, with Matava as guide, were ready to set out. Matava -had with him fourteen or fifteen Indians, who had formed the doctor's -party, and these, and the canoes with the stores on board, were soon -after waiting at the Settlement, ready to make a start. - -Then, one sunny day at the beginning of the dry season, the Kingsfords, -with Mrs. Templemore, and the doctor and his son, all took the steamer -to the "Penal Settlement" (a place a few miles inside the mouth of -the Essequibo river, the starting place of all such parties), to see -the young men off and wish them God speed. When it came to this point -the struggle was a hard one for Maud and for Templemore's mother; but -they bore themselves bravely--outwardly at least. The three canoes put -off amidst much fluttering of handkerchiefs, and soon all that could -be seen of the adventurers were three small specks, gradually growing -less and less, as the boats made their way up the bosom of the great -Essequibo river--here some eight miles in width. Their intended journey -had been kept more or less a secret; such had been the wish of him they -were going to join. Hence no outside friends had accompanied the party -to see them off. Those who knew of their going away thought they were -only bent upon a hunting trip of a little longer duration than usual. - -For two loving hearts left behind the separation was a trying one. -For a few days Mrs. Templemore stayed on at 'Meldona' with Maud, and -the presence of Dr. Lorien and the vivacious Harry helped to cheer -them somewhat; but, when the doctor and his son started for Rio, the -others returned sadly to the routine of their everyday life, with many -anxious speculations and forebodings concerning the fortunes of the two -explorers. - - - - -CHAPTER III. - -THE JOURNEY FROM THE COAST. - - -The greater part of the interior of British Guiana consists of dense -forests which are mostly unexplored. No roads traverse them, and but -little would be known of the savannas, or open grassy plains, and the -mountains that lie beyond--and they would indeed be inaccessible--were -it not for the many wide rivers by which the forests are intersected. -These form the only means of communication between the coast and the -interior at the present day; and so vast is the extent of territory -covered with forest growth that it is probable many years will elapse -before any road communication is opened up between the sea and the open -country lying beyond the woods. - -Of these vast forests little--or rather practically nothing--is known -save what can be seen of them from the rivers by those voyaging to and -fro in canoes. There are a limited number of spots at which the Indians -of the savannas come to the banks of the rivers to launch their canoes -when journeying to the coast; and to reach these places they have -what are known as 'Indian paths' through the intervening woods. These -so-called paths are, for the most part, of such a character, however, -that only Indians accustomed to them can find their way by them. Any -white man who should venture to trust himself alone in them would -inevitably get quickly and hopelessly lost. Hence--save for a few -miles near the line of coast--there are, as yet, absolutely no roads in -the country. - -Naturally, under such conditions, the forest scenery is of the wildest -imaginable character, and its flora and fauna flourish unchecked in the -utmost luxuriance of tropical savage life; for the country lies but a -few degrees from the equator, and is far more sparsely populated than -even the surrounding tropical regions of Brazil and Venezuela. - -Fortunately, however, for those who for any reason have occasion to -traverse this wild region, there is no lack of water-ways. Several -grand rivers of great breadth lead from the coast in different -directions, most of them being navigable (for canoes and small boats) -for great distances, leaving only comparatively short stretches of -forest land to be crossed by travellers desiring to reach the open -plains and hills. - -Of these rivers, the Essequibo is one of the finest, and it was by -this route that the two friends, Elwood and Templemore, set out, under -Matava's guidance, to reach their destination. From this river they -branched off into one of its affluents, the Potaro, noted for its -wonderful waterfall, the Kaieteur, which they visited _en route_. Here -their canoes were left and exchanged for lighter ones, hired from the -Ackawoi Indians, who live at a little distance above the fall; their -stores and camp equipage being carried round. So far the journey had -been uneventful, save for a little excitement in passing the various -cataracts and rapids; but the two young men knew their way fairly well -thus far, having visited the Kaieteur with Matava some years before. - -When, however, the journey was resumed above the Kaieteur, the route -was new to them; and, among the first things they noticed, were the -alligators with which the river abounded. In the Essequibo they had -seen none, and not many below the fall; but from this point, as far as -they ascended the river, they saw them continually. Once they had a -narrow escape. They were making arrangements for camping on the bank, -and were nearing the shore in the last of the canoes, when a tremendous -blow and a great splash overturned the boat, and they found themselves -struggling in the stream. An alligator had struck the canoe a blow with -its tail and upset it. Fortunately, however, it was in shallow water; -and the Indians, seeing how matters were, made a great splashing, and -thus frightened away the reptile. The contents of the canoe were partly -recovered, not without difficulty; but some were damaged by the water. - -As they proceeded up the river, the rapids and cataracts became more -frequent, and the negotiation of them more difficult, till they reached -a spot where further navigation was impossible, and they had to take to -the forest, their stores and baggage being henceforward carried by the -Indians. - -This marked the commencement of the really arduous part of the journey. -So long as the stores were carried in the boats, the Indians had been -cheerful and docile, and easy to manage. But now their work was harder, -and food was scarcer--for game is difficult to shoot in the forest. -Then, after two or three days, the gloom of the woods began to have an -evident effect upon their spirits; they first became depressed, and -then began to grumble. This would not have been of so much consequence, -perhaps, but that Matava became apprehensive that they might desert. -They were not people of his tribe, it seemed; they had come with Dr. -Lorien from a different district; and when they began to understand -that the eventual destination was Roraima, they became still more -depressed. - -All the Indian tribes who have heard of Roraima, in any way, have the -same superstitious dread of it; and those now with the two young men -were evidently not exceptional in this respect. Templemore and Elwood -began to feel anxious and, to make matters worse, food ran short -for the Indians. The latter live chiefly on the native food, a kind -of bread called cassava, and, of this, a good deal of what they had -brought with them had been lost or spoiled by the upsetting of the -canoe. - -In consequence, Matava advised that they should interrupt their direct -journey to turn aside to an Indian settlement that he knew of, about -a day's journey off the route they were pursuing; there they would -be able to replenish their stores, he thought; and to this course a -reluctant assent was given by the two friends. - -It turned out to be more than a day's journey, however; but they -reached the place on the second day. It was called Karalang; there were -not more than a dozen huts, and the people at first said that they -had no food to spare; but eventually promised to procure some if the -travellers would wait a few days; and this they were perforce compelled -to do. - -This village was situated on a hill in a piece of open country in the -midst of the great forest; and, during their enforced rest, the two -friends were enabled to engage in a little hunting, and to see more of -the wild life of the woods than they had seen before. - -The first thing they did on arrival was to procure a couple of fowls -for cooking, of which there were plenty in the village. But these were -of no use as food for the Indians, who never eat them. Throughout the -country this is everywhere the case; the Indians keep fowls, yet never -eat them; and it is said that, were it not for the vampire bats and -tiger-cats, these would increase beyond all reason. Though, however, -they object to fowls as a diet, they have no dislike to fish, and they -were not long in discovering that there were some in a stream that ran -near the village; and a supply was caught by their method of poisoning -the fish in such a way that they float on top of the water as if dead, -but are nevertheless palatable and wholesome as food. The poison is -prepared from a root. - -Amongst the miscellaneous stores the two had brought they had a liberal -supply of firearms--five Winchester rifles, half-a-dozen revolvers -and two guns, each with double barrels, one for shot and the other -for ball. The extra weapons were in case of loss or accident, and -Templemore had a good stock of tobacco, for he never felt happy for -long together without his pipe. - -On their way up they had had very little shooting. Jack had indeed -killed an alligator, by way of relieving his feelings after the -upsetting of the canoe; but there had been very little time to spare -for sport. Every morning they had started as soon as the morning meal -had been eaten, and had gone into camp at night only in time to cook a -meal before it became dark. For in this part of the world night closes -in at about half-past six on the shortest days of the year, and a -little before seven on the longest. Practically, therefore, the varying -seasons bring little difference in the length of the days. One cannot -there get up at three or four o'clock and "have a good long day," with -an evening keeping light till eight and nine o'clock, as in summer-time -in Europe. Hence the days seem short for travel and sport, and the -nights very long. - -"I think we've stuck to it pretty well," Jack observed in the evening, -as he sat smoking by the camp fire, outside their tent--for though the -day had been hot the evening was chilly--"and we deserve a rest. So it -is just as well. We will have two or three days' shooting, and a look -round, before we go on to tackle 'the old man.'" - -'The old man' was the one they were on their way to see--the one Dr. -Lorien had met and described so enthusiastically. Jack was a little -sceptical as to whether the good-natured doctor had not sacrificed -strict accuracy to his friendly feeling for the stranger. Leonard, too, -felt full of curiosity upon the same point. - -"I can scarcely believe, you know," Jack continued, "that our friend -will turn out all that the doctor pictured him." - -"I shall be glad if he does, at any rate," Leonard made reply. "He -would be almost worth coming to see for himself alone." - -Jack laughed. - -"That's rather stretching a point, I think. However, I am keeping an -open mind on the subject. The gentleman shall have 'a fair field and -no favour,' so far as my judgment of him goes. I won't let myself be -prejudiced in advance, either one way or the other." - -During the following days they enriched their stores by the skin -of a fine jaguar, shot by Templemore, a great boa-constrictor--or -'camoodi'--twenty-four feet long, shot by Leonard, and many trophies of -lesser account. Then, a fresh lot of cassava having been procured for -the Indians, the journey was resumed. - -In about three weeks from the time of their start, the party emerged -from the forest into a more open country, where rolling savannas -alternated with patches of woodland. Here the air was fresher and more -bracing, so that the depressing effect of the gloomy forest was soon -thrown off. They could shoot a little game, too, as they went along; -there were splendid views to be had from the tops of the ridges and low -hills they crossed. The ground steadily rose and became first hilly and -then mountainous, till, having crossed a broad, undulating plateau, -they once more entered a forest region, but this time of different -character. The trees were farther apart; there were hills, and rocky -ravines, and mountain torrents, steep mountains, and deep valleys. The -way became toilsome and difficult; game was scarce, or at least not -easy to obtain, owing to the nature of the ground; the cassava ran -short, and, once more, grumbling arose and trouble threatened. - -At last, one evening, Matava, with perplexity in his face, led the two -young men aside to hold a consultation. - -"These people," he said in his own language, "say they will not go any -farther!" - -"How far do you reckon we are now from your own village?" asked Jack. - -"About four days. If we could but persuade them to keep on for two days -more, we could fix a camp, and I could go on alone and bring back some -of my own people to take all the things on." - -"Ah! a good idea, Matava. Well, let us see what persuasion will effect. -Any way, we had better get them to go as far as we can, and then encamp -at the first likely camping-ground." - -In the end the Indians were prevailed upon, by promise of extra pay, to -go the additional two days' journey. Beyond that they would not budge. - -"They think that mountain over there in the distance is Roraima," -Matava explained; "and I cannot get them to believe it isn't. And they -are frightened, and won't go any nearer to it." - -There was, therefore, nothing to be done but to adopt Matava's -suggestion. It was agreed that the two friends would stay in camp and -keep guard over their belongings, while he started next day for his -village, to bring help. - -The spot was a convenient one in which to camp for a few days, with a -stream of water near. That evening, therefore, the Indians were paid, -this being done in silver, which they knew how to make use of. The next -morning, when Elwood and Templemore got out of their hammocks, they -found they were alone with Matava. All the others had disappeared. - -"Ungrateful beggars!" said Jack. "They might, at least, have gone in a -respectable manner, and not like thieves slinking away. Let's hope they -are not thieves." - -But they were not. An examination showed that nothing had been stolen. - -"The poor fellows were only frightened," Leonard observed. "They are -honest enough." - -Matava, meantime, was making ready to set off alone for carriers from -his own village. When he was ready, Templemore expressed a desire to -walk a little way on the road with him 'to take a peep over that little -ridge yonder'; which is a wish common to travellers in a country that -is new to them. But when they reached the ridge, there was only to -be seen another short expanse of undulating savanna, whereupon Jack -decided to return, leaving Matava to continue on his way. - -Leonard, left to himself, finished the occupation he had in hand--the -cleaning of his double-barrel--and, having loaded it, strolled out of -the camp in another direction, to take a look round. He left the camp -to itself, not intending to go far, and expecting that his friend would -be back in a quarter of an hour or so. Not far away a 'bell-bird' was -ringing out its strange cry, that has been compared by travellers to -the sound of a convent bell. He had heard these birds often in the -forest since leaving the boats, but, in consequence of the density of -the woods, had never been able to get near one. Here, where the trees -were more open, there seemed to be a better chance, and he followed, as -he thought, the sound. But soon he came to the conclusion that he had -been in error; or the bird had flown across unseen; for the direction -of the sound seemed to have changed. He, therefore, turned off towards -where he fancied the bird now was; and this happened several times, -till at last he became confused and found he had fairly lost his way. -It is a peculiarity of the 'bell-bird,' as it is of many other birds -of the forest, that their notes are often misleading; it is one of -those cases of what has been termed by naturalists 'Ventriloquism in -Nature,' many examples of which the traveller in these wild regions -comes across. Leonard had arrived at the head of a small glen, and -found himself on a grassy bank beside a little stream, sheltered from -the glare of the sun by over-hanging branches. He laid down his gun -and went to take a drink of the inviting limpid water, and then sat -awhile on the bank looking down the picturesque ravine. It was very -quiet and peaceful all around, and he fell into one of his day-dreams. -At such times the minutes pass on unheeded; and he sat for a long while -oblivious of all that went on about him. But presently, behind him, a -silent, cunning enemy crept up unseen and unheard till near enough for -a spring; then there was a loud roar, and the next moment Leonard was -lying on the ground in the grasp of an enormous jaguar. - -For a minute or two the beast stood over him growling, but not touching -him after the first blow that had knocked him down; while Leonard lay -dazed and helpless, with just enough consciousness to have a vague idea -that the best thing he could do, for the moment, was to lie perfectly -still. Then, with another roar, the animal seized him by the shoulder -and began to drag him down the slope towards some bushes. At that -moment Leonard, whose face was turned away from the brute, saw, like -one in a dream, the undergrowth through which he himself had come, -part asunder and three figures appear. Two of them were Templemore and -Matava, who stood rooted to the spot with horror-stricken faces; the -third was a tall stranger who towered above the other two, and who also -stood still for a second or two eyeing the scene, while the jaguar -growled threateningly. - -Then the tall stranger advanced, and the animal released its hold and -was itself seized and pulled from over Leonard. In another moment -he felt himself lifted in two giant arms, and, looking up, saw the -stranger bending upon him a gaze in which there seemed a world of -tender anxiety and compassion. Everything appeared to swim around him, -and he knew that consciousness was leaving him; yet, for a space, the -fascination of that look seemed to hold him chained. - -"You--must--be--Monella!" he said, softly. Then he fainted. - - - - -CHAPTER IV. - -THE FIRST VIEW OF RORAIMA. - - -When Leonard came to himself sufficiently to see and understand what -was going on around him, for the moment he thought himself once more in -his days of childhood; for the first face he recognised was Carenna's, -his Indian nurse, who was bending over him in much the same way and -with the same expression as of yore. But, when he looked round, he -saw that he was in an Indian hut; and slowly the memory of what had -occurred came back to him. - -Carenna, when she saw that he was himself again, gave a joyous cry; -then, conscious of her indiscretion, put her finger on her lips -to imply that he must remain quiet. He felt no inclination to do -otherwise, and soon fell into a refreshing sleep, which lasted for some -time. - -When next he opened his eyes they rested on another pair, large and -steady, and that seemed to have a wondrous depth and meaning in them. -Then he saw that they belonged to the stranger who had pulled the -jaguar off, and was now sitting alongside the mattress on which he lay. - -"Keep thee quiet, my son," said he in a low, musical voice. "All goes -well, and in two or three days you will be as strong as ever again." - -There was something soothing in the mere glance of the eye, and in the -very tones of the man's voice; and Leonard, reassured by them, remained -passive for a while, till Carenna again appeared with a drink she had -prepared for him. - -When, later, Jack Templemore came in, and Leonard was able to talk, he -found he had been ill for a week, and that he was then in the hut of -Carenna at the village of Daranato. - -"I've had an awfully anxious time of it," Jack said; "but Monella seems -skilled in doctoring, and Carenna has been most devoted in her nursing -and attention and would brook no interference; so I've had to hang -around and pass the time as best I could." - -When once Leonard had 'turned the corner,' as Jack called it, he -recovered rapidly, and was able, in a few days, as Monella had -predicted, to get about again. Nor was he any the worse for his mishap; -for the beast's teeth had just missed scrunching the bone. - -When he wished to offer his thanks to Monella, the latter put him off -with a quiet smile. - -"We think nothing of little incidents like that, my son, in a land such -as this. Your thanks are due to God who sent me to you at the moment; -not to me. Being there, I could not well have done otherwise than I -did." - -It appeared that Monella had come out from the village a day or two -before to look out for them, and had fallen in with Matava. The Indian -had led him towards the camp, near which they had met Jack, who was -wandering about in search of Leonard. On learning that he was missing, -Monella had proceeded to the camp and thence--by some method known only -to himself--had tracked Leonard's footsteps--a thing that even Matava -confessed himself unable to do--and thus had come upon him just in time. - -"When I saw how matters stood," said Jack, "my very heart seemed -to stand still. Neither I nor Matava dared to risk a shot, for the -brute stood up nearly facing us and holding you in his mouth. But -that wonder, Monella, quietly laid down his rifle and drew his knife, -keeping the beast fixed with his eye all the time; then he walked up to -it as coolly as though he were going to stroke a pet cat, put out his -hand and caught it with such a grip on the throat that it nearly choked -and had to let go of you at once. And presto! Before it could get its -breath, whizz went the knife into its heart! And he lifted it up and -threw it away from him, clear of you, as easily as one might a small -dog. Then he picked you up and carried you to the camp, as though you -were but a baby. The whole affair took only a few moments, and passed -almost like a dream. It's fortunate he happened to come out to meet us. -How could he possibly know we were coming?" - -"I have always told you," said Leonard dreamily, "that there seems -to be a strange sympathy between my old Indian nurse and myself. She -tells me she 'felt' that I was in the neighbourhood, and sent word to -Monella, who at once went to her, and then came on to try to intercept -us. Only, you know, you never believed in those things. Yet here, you -see, Monella must have believed her, or he would not have had such -confidence in our coming as to wait about for us as he did." - -"It's very strange," Jack admitted. "I confess I do not understand you -'dreamers.' I am out of the running there altogether. - -"They say," he continued, "that from the top of yonder low mountain -before us you can see Roraima pretty plainly. But I had no heart to -go out to look for it while you were so ill, and, since you have been -getting better, I have preferred to stay and keep you company. But now, -I suppose, it will not be long before we set eyes, at last, upon the -wonderful mountain that is to be our 'El Dorado'!" - - [Illustration: "THERE BEFORE THEM ... THEY SAW THE MYSTERIOUS - RORAIMA." - [_Page 39._] - -When Elwood heard this, he became anxious to get a sight of the object -of their journey; so, two days after, they started before dawn, with -Monella, to walk to the top of the low mountain Jack had pointed out. - -They reached the summit of the ridge just when the sun was rising, -and there before them, like a veritable fairy-land in the sky, they -saw the mysterious Roraima, its pink-white and red cliffs illumined -by the morning sun, and floating in a great sea of white mist, above -which showed, here and there, the peaks of other lower mountains like -the islands they once were, but looking dark and heavy, in their -half-shadow, beside the glorious beauty of this queen of them all, that -reared herself far above everything around. - -It is impossible to give an adequate idea of the impressive grandeur of -this mountain, which might be likened to a gigantic sphinx, serene and -impassive in its inaccessibility. - -Or it might be likened to a colossal fortress, built by Titans to guard -the entrance to an enchanted land beyond; for the cliffs at its summit -appeared curiously turreted, while at the corners were great rounded -masses that might pass for towers and bastions. - -In places, with the light-coloured cliffs were to be seen darker rocks, -black and dark green and brown, worked in, as it were, with strange -figures, as though inlaid by giant hands. And everywhere the sides were -perpendicular, smooth, and glassy-looking. Scarce a shrub or creeper -found a precarious hold there; but down from the height, at one spot, -fell a great mass of water--like a broad band of silver sparkling and -glistening in the sunlight--that came with one mad leap from the top -and disappeared in a cloud of spray and mist two thousand feet below. -Further along could be seen other narrower falls like silver threads. - -There was no crest or peak as with most mountains. The top was a -table-land, beyond whose edge one could see nothing. This edge was -fringed with what looked like herbage, but, seen through a powerful -field-glass, proved to be great forest trees. - -Then, as the sun rose higher and warmed the air, the mist cleared -somewhat around the lower part of the precipitous cliffs, so that -far, far down could now be seen the foliage that crowned the great -primæval forest--the 'forest of demons'--that girdled the cliffs' base. -Gradually the mist descended, and the full forest's height showed up -like a Titanic pedestal of green, itself floating in the haze that -still remained below. - -By degrees the mist rolled down the mountain's side, for below this -extensive forest-girdle the actual base and lower slopes began slowly -to appear, with waterfalls, and cascades, and rushing torrents and -great rivers dashing and foaming in their rocky beds. Then other -intervening ridges and patches of forest and open savanna gradually -came into view, with the full forms of the surrounding smaller -mountains, the whole making up a panorama that was marvellous in its -extent and in the variety of its shapes and tints. - -But scarcely had the sun revealed this wondrous sight to their -astonished eyes, when a cloud descended upon Roraima's height. - -Almost imperceptibly it grew darker, then darker still and yet more -sombre, till the erst-while fairy fortress seemed to frown in gloomy -grandeur. Its salmon-tinted sides, but now so airy-looking in their -lightness, turned almost black, and seemed to glower upon the brilliant -landscape. The forest also lost its verdant colouring and looked dark -and forbidding enough to pass for an enchanted wood peopled by dragons, -demons, and hobgoblins to guard the grim castle in its centre. - -Then the cloud descended lower still, and castle and haunted forest -passed out of sight, as swiftly and completely as though all had been a -magical illusion that had vanished at a touch of the magician's wand. - -Leonard rubbed his eyes and felt half inclined to think he had been -dreaming. All this time not a word had been exchanged. Each had seemed -wrapped up in the weird attraction of the scene; and the new-comers, -even the practical Jack, had been astounded, almost overwhelmed, at the -sight of the stupendous cliffs and tower-like rocks of the mysterious -mountain, and its changes from gorgeous colouring and ethereal beauty -to black opacity and shapelessness. - -Presently Monella turned and led the way back to the camp, the others -following, each absorbed in his own thoughts. - -Templemore was more impressed by what he had just witnessed than he -would have cared, perhaps, to own. Never before had he seen such a -mountain, though he had crossed the Andes, and had looked upon the -loftiest and grandest on the American Continent. To him there was -something about Roraima that was wanting in all other mountains; -a suggestiveness of the unseen, of latent possibilities. He could -now understand why the Indians regarded it with fear and awe. It -was, indeed, impossible to look upon it without believing that some -wonderful story was hidden in its inaccessible bosom; some mysterious -secret that it kept jealously concealed from the rest of the world. -For, perhaps, the first time in his life, he was conscious of a feeling -that bordered on the superstitious. What if that which they had -witnessed were meant to shadow forth a warning; to be an omen! Did it -portend that, should they gain the summit of Roraima, they would find -there indeed a sort of earthly Paradise, but that it would turn--as -suddenly and completely as the fairy-like first view had changed that -morning--to the darksome solitude of a charnel house? - -But Leonard, for his part, when he came to talk upon the matter, was -only more enthusiastic than before; and Monella smiled with indulgent -approbation when, with the ingenuous impulsiveness of youth, he -enlarged upon his delight and expectations. - -When they returned to the Indian village preparations were begun for a -forward move to the place Monella had made his head-quarters; not far -from the commencement of the mysterious forest the Indians regarded -with such dread. - -During the march thither they had many more glimpses of Roraima; -finally they emerged upon the last ridge that faced it, from which a -full view of its towering sides and of the forest at their base could -be obtained. - -Between them was a deep ravine, along which flowed a narrow river -dotted with great boulders. Having crossed this with some difficulty -and ascended the other side, they reached an extensive undulating -plateau, an open savanna with here and there small clumps of trees. -They were now almost under the shadow of the great cliffs, and before -them, three or four miles away, was the beginning of the encircling -wood. - -Rounding the end of a thicket distant a mile or so from this wood, they -came suddenly upon a large and substantially built log hut, and this, -Monella told them, was his temporary residence. Near it were several -smaller huts roughly but ingeniously formed of boughs and wood poles, -which the Indians who worked with him had constructed for themselves. - -As they entered the larger dwelling Monella thus addressed them: - -"This, my friends, is where we shall have to live until our work in -'Roraima Forest' shall be completed. Make yourselves as much at home -as the circumstances will permit; we are likely to occupy it for some -time." - -And a fairly comfortable home it was; far more so indeed than the young -men had ventured to expect. There was rough furniture, there were lamps -for light at night, a number of books, and many other things that took -them altogether by surprise. - -"It must have taken you a long time," said Jack Templemore, "to get all -these things transported here, and this place built and its furniture -made." - -"It has taken me years!" was the reply. - -The Indians who accompanied them, numbering about twenty, were all -of Matava's own tribe; altogether a different race from those who -had accompanied them nearly to Daranato and had been paid off and -gone home. When Monella had left his abode, temporarily, at Carenna's -request, to come to meet the two, all the Indians had gone with him, -objecting to be left so near to the 'demons' wood' without him. Now, -however, they quickly distributed themselves among the huts, one acting -as cook and servant in the house, and Matava attending to all other -matters as general overlooker. - -So far little had been said between the young men and their strange -host as to the objects and details of their enterprise. The -circumstances of their introduction had been so unusual that the -discussion had been tacitly postponed until Leonard should have -recovered sufficiently to take part in it. And even then, when Jack had -broached the subject, Monella had remarked, - -"You had better wait till you have been to my cabin near Roraima, when -I can better explain the nature of the undertaking. Then, if you do not -care to join me in it, or we seem unlikely to get on well together, we -will part friends and you will merely have had an interesting bit of -travelling." So all farther explanation had been adjourned. - -"I call this more than a 'cabin,'" said Leonard, when they had had time -to make a sort of tour of inspection. "I think we ought to give it a -better name. Suppose we call it 'Monella Lodge.'" And 'Monella Lodge' -it was henceforth called. - - - - -CHAPTER V. - -IN THE 'DEMONS' WOOD.' - - -The following day, Monella led the two friends to the road he had begun -to cut into Roraima Forest; but first he showed them two llamas that -were kept in a rough corral near his dwelling. - -"I brought them all the way from the other side of the continent," he -said. "You know that there they are the only beasts of burden, and in -this country there are none. They will be useful to us later." - -As to the so-called 'road,' it was really but a pathway; and, in -places, almost a kind of tunnel. The great trees of this primæval -forest were so high and dense that but little daylight penetrated to -the ground beneath; and on all sides the undergrowth was so thick and -tangled that almost every foot had to be cut out with the axe. Here and -there one could see for a few yards between the giant trunks, and at -these spots the path had been made wider. One curious thing Jack noted: -the path did not start from that part of the wood opposite to 'Monella -Lodge'; nor even from the margin of the wood itself. - -Asked why this was, Monella thus made answer: "If in our absence others -should come here, they might hunt up and down for the path a long time -before they hit upon it--and very likely never find it. On this stony -ground the tracks we leave are very slight and difficult to trace." - -"But," said Jack, "your Indians know the way." - -Monella smiled. - -"Not one of them would ever show another man the way," he replied, "let -him offer what he might." - -"But why all these precautions?" - -"Later you will understand." - -But, when Jack came to look round, his heart sank within him. - -"I should not care to have a few miles of railway to cut through wood -like this," he said. "It's the worst I ever saw. I do not wonder -you have found it more than you could manage--only yourself and -these Indians--and it's a wonder you ever got them to join at all, -considering all the circumstances." - -"Yes; that's where it is," Monella answered. "Many men would have -despaired, I think. We have had trouble, too. Two Indians met with -accidents and were badly hurt; though now they are recovering. Then, -some of the small streams that issue from the mountain became suddenly -swollen once or twice, and washed away the rough bridges we had made -across them; and we have met with many unexpected obstacles, such as -great masses of rock, or a fallen tree, some giant of the forest that -was so big it was easier to go round it than to cut through it." - -That evening, Monella explained his project, and showed the young men -the plans and diagrams Dr. Lorien had spoken of, and then went on to -say, - -"If you decide to join me, you ought to know something of the language -in which these old documents are written. I both read and write it, and -I speak it too. You will find it interesting to decipher them, and an -occupation for the evenings." - -Jack was not enthusiastic at this suggestion; but Leonard cordially -embraced it. - -"To learn the language of an unknown nation that has passed away will -be curious and _very_ interesting," he declared, "and will, as you say, -help to pass the time. You may as well learn it too, Jack. You speak -the Indian--why not learn this? Then we can talk together in a tongue -that no one but ourselves and our friend here can understand." - -"And where did these ancient people 'hang out'?" asked Jack -irreverently. - -"Have you heard of the lake of Titicaca and the ancient ruins of -the great city of Tiahuanaco; a city on this continent believed by -archæologists to be at least as old as Thebes and the Pyramids?" -Monella asked. - -"_I_ have," Leonard answered, "though I know very little about them. -But I believe I was in that country when very young, and had a curious -escape from death there." - -Monella turned his gaze quickly upon the young man. - -"Tell me about it. What do you remember?" he asked. - -"Oh, I do not remember anything; I was too young. But I have been -_told_ how that my father went somewhere in that district on a -prospecting expedition, and, not liking to be separated from my mother, -took her with him, and my nurse, Carenna, and myself. Whilst there they -came across a small settlement of white people, as I understand, and -remained with them some time. There was amongst these people a child of -my own age, and so exactly like me, that my nurse grew almost as fond -of it as she was of me, and used to like to take the two out together. -One day, it seems, we both went to sleep on the grass, and she left us -for a few minutes to gather fruit. When she returned a poisonous snake -crawled hissing away, and she found the other poor little child had -been bitten and was dead. - -"That's all I know about it. Who the people were, and where the place -was, I cannot say. I have always understood, however, that it was -somewhere in the direction of Lake Titicaca. But Carenna could tell you -more." - -"And what about this ancient people of yours?" Templemore asked of -Monella, who still gazed thoughtfully and inquiringly at Leonard. -Templemore had heard of Elwood's early adventure many times before. - -"High up on the eastern slopes of the great Andes is an extensive -plain, as large as the whole of British Guiana," the old man replied. -"It is twelve thousand feet above the level of the sea, and there, at -that great height, is also the largest lake of South America, Lake -Titicaca, over three thousand square miles in extent, on the shores of -which was once a mighty city called Tiahuanaco. It is now in ruins; -yet, even amongst its ruins, it boasts of some of the oldest and most -wonderful monuments in the world. Two thousand feet above this again, -are another large plain and another lake, little known to the outside -world, being, indeed, almost inaccessible. It was there my people -dwelt, and tradition asserts that they retired thither when driven -out of Tiahuanaco by some invasion of hordes from other parts of the -continent." - -"Is it a very old language, do you suppose?" Jack asked. - -"Undoubtedly one of the oldest in the world; and yet not difficult to -acquire by those who know the language of Matava and his tribe--as you -do. It has some affinity to it." - -As regards the tongue spoken by the Indians, Leonard had learnt it from -Carenna in his childhood; and Templemore had picked up a good deal from -the same source, as well as on his hunting expeditions with Leonard and -Matava. - -When it came to discussing terms, Monella declared that he had none to -make, except that on no consideration whatever should any other white -man be invited or allowed to join them. As to the rest, he simply -suggested that any wealth they might acquire by their enterprise should -be shared equally between them. - -"Suppose one of us were to die," observed Jack. "How then? Might not -the survivors choose some one else to join them? Though," he added -thoughtfully, "if it were _you_, we should not be likely to go on." - -"_I_ shall not die, my friend, until my task be finished," replied -Monella with conviction. - -"You cannot say," was Jack's rejoinder. - -"No, I do not say I _know_, yet I can say I _feel_ it. No man dieth -till he hath fulfilled the work in life allotted to him by God," -Monella finished solemnly. - -The others already knew him, by this time, as a man with deep-seated -religious convictions; though he made no parade of his beliefs. He -seemed to have a simple, steady faith in an overruling Providence, and -showed it, unostentatiously, in many ways, both in his actions, and in -the advice he gave, on occasion, to the young men. - -In the result, the bargain--if it can be so termed--was concluded. -Elwood and Templemore formally enrolled themselves under Monella's -leadership, and henceforth performed the duties he assigned to them; -amongst other things assisting almost daily in the formation of the -path that was to take them through the forest. When not so engaged, -they would go out with some of the Indians on hunting or fishing -excursions in search of food. - -Monella had with him, amongst other things, a beautifully finished -theodolite of wonderful accuracy and delicacy; with this he settled -the direction of the road from day to day. Often, obstacles were -encountered that made it impossible to go straight; these had to be -worked round and the proper direction picked up again by means of -Monella's calculations. - -Another circumstance worthy of note and that caused the two young men -at first some surprise, was the fact that Monella had with him some -mirrors specially prepared and fixed in strong cases for carrying -about in rough travel, and intended for heliographic signalling. They -frequently took these out and practised with them by sending messages -to one another from the ridges of hills far apart. Monella tried also -to instruct Matava and some of the Indians in the work, but without -success. They were indeed afraid of the glasses, and looked upon it all -as some kind of magic. - -"Wouldn't it be simpler to go up the bed of this stream that you -seem to have been following more or less all the time, even if it be -longer?" observed Jack one day. - -Monella shook his head. - -"No use, my friend. It divides into so many branches; and then again, -in case of a rise of its waters, we should have all our road submerged -at once." - -On Sundays they always rested. This, it appeared, had been Monella's -custom all along. - -In his conversations in the evenings and during their Sunday strolls, -he would instruct and amuse his hearers with his reminiscences and -adventures in all parts of the world, or with his intimate knowledge -of the wild life around them. From his account, he had undergone, at -times, terrible and extraordinary hardships and privations on the -plains and in the forests of India and Africa; of Australia; the -Steppes of Tartary; the Highlands of Thibet; the interior of China and -Japan; the wilds of Siberia; of Canada; the prairies of North America, -and the pampas, plains, and rugged mountains of South America--all, -as Dr. Lorien had said, seemed to be alike known to him. Nor was he -less familiar with the countries and cities of Europe; yet he spoke of -his travels and experiences in a simple manner that had in it nothing -of boastfulness or ostentation, but as though his sole object were to -amuse and entertain his two young friends. - -As they penetrated farther into the forest, their work became harder -and the progress slower. This latter was unavoidable, since each day -they had to walk farther and farther to and fro. Moreover, the Indians, -who had displayed greater courage--so Monella had said--now that they -had two more white men with them, once more began to show signs of -nervous apprehension and fear. - -This was doubtless due to the great difference in many ways--some -definite enough, others indefinable and vague--between this forest and -those generally to be found in the tropical regions of South America. -Not only were the trees still more gigantic--making it gloomier--and -the undergrowths more dense and tangled, but the birds and animals, -judging from their cries, were unfamiliar to them. Many of the sounds -usual to forest life in British Guiana were absent; the constant note -of the 'bell-bird' was not heard, nor was even the startling roar of -the howling monkeys. Instead were heard other sounds and noises of -an entirely novel and peculiar kind, unknown even to the Indians who -had been used to forest travelling all their lives; sounds that even -Monella either could not explain--or hesitated to. One of these was a -horrid combination of hiss and snort and whistle, loud and prolonged -like the stertorous breathings of some monstrous creature. Some of the -Indians declared that this was the sound traditionally said to proceed -from the great 'camoodi,' the monstrous serpent that is supposed to -guard the way to Roraima mountain; while others inclined to the -opinion that it was made by the equally dreaded 'didi,' the gigantic -'wild man of the woods,' that also had, as they averred, its special -haunts in this particular forest. At times, a startling, long-drawn -cry would echo through the wood, so human in its tones as sometimes -to cause them to rush in the direction it seemed to come from, in the -belief that it was a cry for help from one of the party who was in -danger. This strange, harrowing cry, the Indians called 'The cry of a -Lost Soul'[6]; and they were always seized with panic when it was heard. - - [6] This strange cry is often heard in the depths of the forests - in this region, and has never been accounted for, the only - explanation given by the Indians being the one stated above, - viz., that it is 'the cry of a Lost Soul.' It is alluded to by - the American poet, Whittier, in the following lines:-- - - "In that black forest where, when day is done, - - * * * * * - - Darkly from sunset to the rising sun, - A cry as of the pained heart of the wood, - The long despairing moan of solitude - And darkness and the absence of all good, - Startles the traveller with a sound so drear, - So full of hopeless agony and fear, - His heart stands still, and listens with his ear. - --The guide, as if he heard a death-bell toll, - Crosses himself, and whispers, 'A Lost Soul!'" - -There were other cries and sounds equally mysterious and perplexing; -and, so the Indians began to declare, strange sights too. Of these they -could give no clear account, but they maintained that, in the shadows -in the darker places, or just before nightfall, while returning from -their work, they now and then caught passing glimpses of vague shapes -that seemed to peer at them and then disappear within the gloomy -forest depths. And even Elwood and Templemore were conscious of the -occasional presence of these silent unfamiliar shapes, and sometimes -fired at them, though without result. These facts they made no attempt -to conceal from one another, though, in their intercourse with the -Indians, they put a bold face on matters, and affected to disbelieve -the stories told them. - -Monella alone was--or appeared to be--entirely undisturbed by all these -things. If conscious of them, he gave no sign of it, but went about -whatever he had to do as though danger were to him an unknown quantity. - -There was, however, one unpleasant fact that could not be ignored, and -that was the unusual number of 'bush-masters' of large size in the -wood. This is a poisonous snake, very gaudily coloured, whose bite is -certain death. It does not--like most serpents--try to get out of the -way of human beings, but, instead, rushes to attack them with great -swiftness and ferocity. It is the only _aggressive_ venomous snake of -the American continent. It usually attains a length of five or six -feet; but, in this forest, the explorers killed many of eight or nine -feet, and two--that came on to the attack together--were nearly eleven -feet long, with fangs as large as a parrot's claw. In consequence of -the frequency of the attacks of these reptiles, so much dreaded by the -Indians, and indeed by all travellers, one or two of a working party, -armed with shot guns, had to be told off to keep watch; rifles being of -no use for the purpose. - -Templemore, as it happened, had had a bad fright when a child from an -adventure with a snake; and this--as is frequently the case--had left -in his mind, all the rest of his life, a great horror of serpents. He -found, therefore, the presence of these 'lords of the woods,' as their -Indian name implies, a source of ever-present abhorrence. - -Besides the 'bush-masters,' there were the 'labarri'--also a large -venomous snake, but not aggressive like the other--and rattlesnakes. -There were also, no doubt, boa-constrictors, or 'camoodis,' of the -ordinary kind; but, thus far, only one had been seen, and that, though -large, was nothing out of the way as regards size for that country. - -Nor were serpents their only visible enemies; there were others of a -kind new to the two young men. One day, while with the working party at -the farthest part of the track, they heard the whole forest suddenly -resound with a perfect babel of discordant noises. There were shrill -cries and squeals, hoarse roars and growls, then a kind of trumpeting. -The Indians retreated, throwing down their axes to pick up their -rifles. As they hastily retired, four large animals sprang into their -path, one after the other, with loud roars and growls. But Monella, -who was behind Elwood, stepped forward and rolled two over with his -repeating rifle, and Jack stopped another of the beasts with his. The -fourth, apparently not liking the way things were going, leaped into -the thicket and disappeared; though, judging from the sounds that came -from the direction it had taken, there were many more of its fellows -close at hand. Gradually their cries grew fainter, until they died away -in the distance. - -Meanwhile, further shots had given the _coup de grâce_ to the three -that had been knocked over, and the victors went up to examine them. -They seemed to be a kind of panther or leopard of a light grey colour, -approaching white in places, with markings of a deeper colour. - -Neither Templemore nor Elwood had ever previously seen any animal, or -the skin of one, at all like these. They were, moreover, of different -shape from either the jaguar or the tiger-cat; larger than the latter, -and more thick-set than the former. - -"These must be the 'white jaguars' that the Indians say help to guard -Roraima," Jack observed, looking in perplexity at the strange creatures. - -"Yes," said Matava, who had now come up, "and they are 'Warracaba -tigers.'"[7] - - [7] A vivid account of an adventure with these formidable animals - will be found in Mr. Barrington Brown's 'Canoe and Camp Life - in British Guiana,' page 71. Very little is known about them, - but they are believed to have their haunts in the unexplored - mountain districts, from which they occasionally descend into - other parts. Mr. Brown states that the Indians fear them above - everything; and, while comparatively brave as regards jaguars and - tiger-cats of all kinds, give way to utter panic at the mere idea - that 'Warracaba tigers' are in their neighbourhood. It is said - that nothing stops or frightens them except a broad stream of - water--not even fire. - -"What on earth are they?" asked Leonard. - -"Warracaba tiger," Monella said, "is the name given to a species of -small 'tiger' (in America all such animals are called 'tigers') that -hunts in packs, and is reputed to be unusually ferocious. They have a -peculiar trumpeting cry, not unlike the sound made by the Warracaba -bird--the 'trumpet-bird'--hence their name." - -"They look to me more like light-coloured pumas," Jack remarked. - -"No; pumas are not marked like that, and do not make the sounds we -heard. Besides, you need never fear a puma, and should never shoot at -one, unless it is attacking your domestic animals." - -Both Templemore and Elwood looked up in surprise. - -"I always thought," the latter said, "that pumas were such bloodthirsty -animals." - -"So they are, to other animals--even the jaguar they attack and kill. -But men they never touch, if let alone. I do not believe there is a -single authenticated instance of a puma's hurting any human being, man, -woman or child. In the Andes and Brazil--where I have lived long enough -to know--the Gauchos call the puma 'Amigo del cristiano'--'the friend -of man'--and they think it an evil thing to kill one."[8] - - [8] A very interesting account of the South American puma will - be found in 'The Naturalist in La Plata,' by Mr. W. H. Hudson. - He states that the puma has a strange natural liking for, or - sympathy with, man; that, though ferocious and bloodthirsty in - the extreme as regards other animals, yet it never attacks man, - woman, or child, awake or asleep. He quotes many authorities, and - gives numerous instances, of a very remarkable character, from - the accounts of hunters and others whom he has himself seen and - questioned. - -A few days after, they were attacked again by these furious creatures, -and this time did not come off so well, for two of the Indians were -badly mauled. But for Monella's cool bravery, indeed, matters would -have been much worse; and Templemore had a narrow escape. Then, a day -or two later, one of the Indians was stung by a scorpion; and Jack came -near being bitten by a rattlesnake--would have been but for Monella, -who, just in time, boldly seized the reptile by the tail, and, swinging -it two or three times round his head, dashed its brains out against a -piece of rock. - -Indeed, upon all occasions where there was any kind of danger, -Monella's ready, quiet courage was always displayed in a manner that -won both the admiration of his white colleagues and the devotion of his -Indian followers. Moreover, as Dr. Lorien had stated, and as Leonard -had found by actual experience, he was skilled in medicine and surgery. -To wounds he applied the leaves of some plant, of which he had a store -with him in a dried state, the curative effects of which were reputed -among the Indians to be almost marvellous. - -But even these incidents were surpassed by a startling experience -they had a short time afterwards. On going to their working ground -one morning, two or three Indians in advance of the remainder of the -party saw, lying across the path, what they took to be the trunk -of a tree that had fallen during the night; and they sat upon it, -indolently, to wait for the others to come up. Suddenly, one of them -sprang up, exclaiming, "It's alive! I felt it move! It is breathing!" -They all jumped up, in alarm, when the great snake--for such it proved -to be--glided off into the wood. Most likely the others would have -ridiculed their story, but that Templemore happened to come up in time -to witness what occurred. And through the underwood, on both sides of -the path, was plainly to be seen a sort of small tunnel that marked the -place where the serpent had been lying asleep. - -Matava and his fellows, of course, insisted that this was the great -'camoodi,' that Indian tradition had long declared existed in this -forest--set there specially, by the demons of the mountain, to guard it -from intrusion. - -These constant dangers and adventures made the task of keeping the -Indians from deserting doubly difficult, and rendered the work both -harassing and tedious to the others. Only Monella showed no weariness, -no sign of the strain it all involved; so far from that, these troubles -seemed only to increase his vigilance, his power of endurance, and his -determination. - -And all the time they were cutting their way through vegetation that -would have astonished and delighted the heart of a botanical collector -such as Dr. Lorien. Not only within the wood, but in the whole district -round, unknown and wondrous flowers and plants abounded. But the -explorers had neither time nor inclination to take that interest in -them they merited, and would, at any other time, have undoubtedly -excited.[9] - - [9] See extract given in the preface (page viii.) from Richard - Schomburgk's book 'Reissen in Britisch Guiana.' - - - - -CHAPTER VI. - -THE MYSTERIOUS CAVERN. - - -When the time drew near for the adventurers, if Monella's calculations -proved correct, to reach the base of the towering rock towards which -they were making their way with so much labour, a suppressed excitement -became apparent throughout nearly the whole party. It was clearly -visible in the Indians and in Elwood; and Templemore, even, showed -signs of anxiety. Monella alone was imperturbable as ever, and, if -any unusual feeling arose in his mind, there was no trace of it to be -seen in his placid manner. Perhaps a close observer might have seen, -at times, a little more fire in the gaze of his keen eyes; but it was -scarcely noticeable to those around him. - -Elwood did not attempt to hide the state of expectancy into which he -had gradually worked himself; but while he, on the one hand, grew -more excited, Jack Templemore, on the other, became steadily more -pessimistic and moody. Since the adventure of the great 'camoodi' he -seemed nervous and depressed, and he no longer troubled himself to -conceal the discontent that now possessed him. The continued sojourn -in that terrible forest was becoming too much for his peculiar -temperament. Its gloom oppressed him more and more each day; and he -had become silent and unsociable, often sitting for long intervals -stolidly smoking and, if addressed, replying only in monosyllables. -They had now been for some weeks in the wood, camping in it every -night, and going back to 'Monella Lodge' only for the Sundays. To this -rule Monella rigidly adhered; but, since it took the greater part of -a day to reach the edge of the forest from the point they had now -attained, but little work was done at the path-making on Saturdays, -Sundays, or Mondays. Hence their progress had become slower, and -Templemore's discontent and impatience increased in proportion. - -One morning, after breakfast, Jack was sitting on a log moodily -smoking, while Elwood was busying himself clearing up after the -meal recently finished. Monella and all the Indians had gone to the -path-end, and were out of sight; but the strokes of their axes, and -their calls one to another, could be heard distinctly, now and again, -echoing through the almost silent wood. Very little else broke the -stillness, but once or twice they had heard that weird sound, half -hiss, half whistle, that the Indians attributed to the monstrous -serpent. Presently, Jack took his pipe from his mouth and addressed -Elwood:-- - -"You heard what Monella said last night, that he hoped to-day or -to-morrow would see the end of this work. Supposing, as I expect, that -we find that we merely run against inaccessible cliff, I want to know -what you intend to do. To attempt to work either to right or to left, -along the foot of the rock, in the hope of finding an opening would -be, I feel convinced, a mere wild-goose chase, and would lead us only -farther into this hateful forest, and uselessly prolong our stay in it. -Now, Leonard, is it agreed that the thing is to end when we get to the -cliff? I've asked you again and again as to this, but you always put me -off." - -"I put it off--till the time comes for deciding about it; that's -all, you old grumbler. What is the use of talking before we see how -Monella's calculations come out?" - -"If I grumble, as you call it, it is because I am anxious for others. -I gave a solemn promise before I left my poor old mother that I would -not rush into any obvious and unnecessary danger; any danger, that is, -beyond the ordinary risks of travel in a country like Guiana. Now----" - -"Well, what dangers have we courted that are beyond the 'ordinary risks -of travel,' as you call them?" Elwood demanded cheerfully. "We have -come safely through forests and plains thus far, and now we are in -another forest----" - -"Yes, but what a forest! I have been, as you know, pioneering in the -furthermost recesses of Brazil and Peru; I know a little--just a -_little_--you will allow, of wild life; but never have I seen the like -of this wood! No wonder the Indians shun and fear it; indeed, it is a -marvel to me how Monella ever induced them to enter upon this work, -and it is still more wonderful how he has managed to keep them from -deserting him. Heaven knows what we have experienced of the place is -enough to try the courage of the best--the most ferocious 'tigers,' the -biggest serpents of one sort ever dreamed of, and the more deadly and -more fiercely aggressive venomous ones; strange creatures that one can -only catch glimpses of and can never see; sounds so weird and unnatural -that even the Indians can offer no explanation. That great serpent, -alone, fills me with a continual cold horror. We never know where it -may be lurking; it may make a rush at one of us at any moment, and what -chance would one have with such a beast? What consolation, to think it -would probably get a bullet through its head from one of us, if, while -that was being done, it crushed another to a jelly?" - -"Your old horror and dislike of serpents make you nervous, old boy. -I wish you could get over it. In all else, you know, you are as bold -as--as--well, as Monella himself; and that is saying a lot, isn't it? -You must admit that, if our enterprise has its dangers, we have a -leader who knows what he is doing." - -"A splendid fellow! but--a dreamer--or--a madman!" - -"A madman! He has method in his madness then! I admire him more and -more every day. He is a man to lead an army; to inspire the weakest; -to put courage into the most timid. I do not wonder the Indians are -so devoted to him. _I_ would follow him anywhere, do anything he told -me! His very glance seems to thrill you through with a courage that -makes you ready to dare everything! He is a born leader of men! He -carries out, in every action, in his manner, his air, his principles, -his extraordinary cool courage, and his gentle, simple courtesy, all -my ideas of a hero of romance of the olden time--the very _beau idéal_ -of a great king and chivalrous knight. _I_ can see all this; his very -looks, his slightest motions are full of a strange dignity; never have -I seen one who so excited alike my admiration and my affection! Yet, I -do admit he is a mystery. One knows nothing----" - -"Exactly," Jack burst in, interrupting at last the speech of the -enthusiastic Leonard. "It is true, what you say, in a measure. He seems -to have in him the making of such a man as you, I can see, have in your -mind--a hero, a leader of men. Yet here is he, an unknown wanderer -on the face of the earth, giving up the last years of his life to a -fatuous chase after El Dorado, with a few Indians and a couple of -credulous young idiots joining in his mad quest. I like him; I admire -him; I believe in his sincerity. But I say he is mad all the same, a -dreamer; and for the matter of that, so are you. You suit each other, -you two. Two dreamers together!" And Templemore got up and began pacing -up and down, restless in body and disturbed in mind. - -Leonard watched him with a half smile; but Templemore looked serious -and anxious. - -"We are surrounded by hidden enemies--many of them deadly creatures," -he went on gloomily. "Already three of us have fallen victims, and -we know not who may be the next. Even the most constant and watchful -vigilance does not avail in a place like this; and the never-ceasing -worry of it is becoming more than I can stand. One wants eyes like a -hawk's and ears like an Indian's. One cannot feel safe for a single -minute; you want eyes at the back of your head----" - -Leonard went up and put his hand on the other's arm. - -"All because you are so anxious about _me_ and others, dear old boy," -he said. "If you really thought of yourself alone you would never -trouble; but you make a great affectation of nervous apprehension for -yourself, while all the time you are thinking only of me." - -Templemore shook his head. - -"I don't know how it is," he returned, "but the thought of that great -snake _haunts_ me. I feel as if some terrible trouble were in store -for us through it. A kind of presentiment; a feeling I have never had -before----" - -Elwood burst out laughing. - -"A presentiment! Great Scott! _You_ confessing to a presentiment! You -who always deride _my_ presentiments, and dreams, and omens! Well, this -is too good, upon my word! Who is the dreamer _now_, I should like to -know?" - -Just then they heard a call, and, looking along the path, saw Monella -at some distance beckoning to them. - -"Bring a lantern," they heard him say, "and come with me, both of you." - -"A lantern!" exclaimed Jack. He took one up and examined it to see that -there was plenty of oil. "What on earth can he want with a lantern? Is -he going to look for the sun in this land of shadow?" - -When they came up to Monella they looked at him inquiringly, but no -sign was to be had from a study of his impassive face. Yet there -seemed, Jack thought, a softer gleam in his eyes when he met his gaze. - -"I think our work is at an end," he said to the young men; "and," -addressing Jack more particularly, "your anxiety may now, let us hope, -be lightened." - -Then he turned and walked on with a gesture for the two to follow. And -Templemore felt confused; for the words Monella had spoken came like -an answer to the thoughts that had been in his mind; so much so that -he could not help asking himself, had this strange being divined what -he and Elwood had been talking, and he (Jack) had been so seriously -thinking, of? - -However, these speculations were soon driven away by surprise at the -change in the character of the wood. The trees grew less thickly, and -the ground became more stony, the undergrowth gradually thinner; more -daylight filtered down from above, and soon they found they could see -between the trunks of the trees for some distance ahead. And then, in -the front of them, it grew lighter and lighter, and shortly the welcome -sound of falling water struck upon their ears. Then they came upon a -stream--presumably the same that they had been, in a measure, following -through the wood--rushing and tumbling in a rocky bed--for they were -going up rising ground--and splashing and foaming in its leaps from -rock to rock. The trees became still sparser, and the light stronger, -till, finally, they emerged into an open space and saw, rising -straight up before them, the perpendicular flat rock that formed the -base of Roraima's lofty summit. - -It was here fairly light; indeed, a single ray of sunlight played upon -the splashing water in the little stream, and the spray sparkled in the -gleam. But still very little sunlight ever entered the place. The great -wall of rock that reared itself in a plumb-line two thousand feet into -the sky, overshadowed it completely on the one side; and on the other -were the great trees of this primæval forest towering up three hundred -feet or more, and extending their branches above across almost to the -rock, though below, the nearest trunk was quite fifty yards away. They -stood, in fact, upon the edge of a semi-circular clearing that extended -for a distance of perhaps a hundred yards, its radius being about fifty -yards if taken from the centre of the exposed portion of the cliff. At -each end of this space the trees and undergrowth closed in again upon -the rock in an impenetrable tangled mass, denser, and darker even, than -that through which the explorers had been slowly cutting their way. - -Some of the Indians were grouped round the stream, two or three -enjoying the luxury of wading in it, or sitting on the bank and -dangling their feet in the clear cool water. Matava and the others -were busy upon some kind of rough carpentering. Templemore and Elwood -saw that the stream issued from a hole in the rock near one end of the -clearing; and this was of itself a matter for surprise. They were, -however, still more astonished when Monella, with a strange smile, -pointed out another aperture in the rock near the centre of the open -portion of the cliff. It was about sixteen or eighteen feet from the -ground, and was not unlike a window or embrasure in a stone building of -considerable thickness. Within--at a distance of eighteen inches or -so--it seemed however to be closed by solid rock. - -The two gazed in silence at this unexpected sight; Elwood showing in -his eager manner the hopes that it aroused, and Templemore pondering in -silent wonder as to what it all meant. That Monella's 'calculations' -had led them to a most unexpected result thus far--whether by accident -or otherwise--he could not but admit. Of the fact there was now no -doubt. But a clearing of this character, opposite to what looked like -an opening in the rock, or entrance to a cave, was a fact too startling -to be the outcome of a mere coincidence, or a lucky chance. He knew -that a party of explorers might spend years--centuries, indeed, if they -could live long enough--in a search for such a place in that forest -and never find it, unless guided by the most exact information. Then -the fact that the opening was so nearly in the centre of the clearing -had a significance of its own; the question whether it was actually -the entrance to a cave or merely a curious accidental hollow in the -rock was thus answered, as it were, in advance. Besides, just below -the 'embrasure' a small stream trickled out, and, falling down the -rock, found its way amongst the stones to the larger water-course -beyond. Here there seemed presumptive evidence that the space at the -back of the rock was hollow--was, in fact, a cave. But in that case -the entrance must have been purposely closed by human hands. If so, by -whom? and when? and why? - -These thoughts revolved rapidly in Templemore's mind while he stood -looking at the rock. He glanced around at the giant trees, and thought -of the almost impenetrable character of the forest they had come -through, and he felt that, if the ideas that had come into his mind -were correct, it was impossible to suppose that such a cave could be -the retreat say, of any unknown Indians living at the present time. -Therefore, the puzzle seemed the greater. _Who_ could have been there -before them--and how long ago? - -But Matava now approached the cliff bearing a sort of rough ladder -that he had constructed under Monella's directions; this he placed -against the rock just under the opening, planting the ends firmly in -the ground. He had cut down two young saplings and, partly by means of -notches, and partly by twisting some strong fibres to hold them, had -fastened cross-pieces at short intervals, and so fashioned the whole -into a very serviceable ladder. - -Monella signed to him to hold it firmly, and proceeded to test its -strength. Then, satisfied as to this, he quietly mounted it till he -could insert his hand into the aperture. After a moment or two he -called to Elwood and Templemore to assist in steadying the ladder; and, -when they had come to the assistance of Matava and another Indian who -was with him, Monella leaned over into the opening and, exerting all -his great strength, pushed away the stone that was closing it, exposing -to view a cavern beyond. After a brief look inside, he asked for a -lighted lantern and a long stick, and, while these were being handed -up, the expectations and curiosity of his companions became excited -to a lively degree. The Indians, who had been amusing themselves in -the water, came crowding round, half pleased, half afraid at this -unexpected development of events. - -"You're never going to venture into that place?" Templemore asked. "It -may be full of deadly serpents. For Heaven's sake do not be rash enough -to risk it. Send one of the Indians----" - -Monella replied with a look--a look that Jack remembered for many a day -after. His eyes simply flashed; and then he said quickly, - -"Did you ever know me bid another go where I would not venture myself?" - -Then he took the lighted lantern, swung it into the cavern at the end -of the stick, and, having satisfied himself that the air within was -not foul, he threw the stick in first and followed, himself, into the -semi-darkness. - -A minute after, his head and shoulders re-appeared, just when Jack was -half way up the ladder to follow him. - -"Wait a few minutes before you come up," he asked him. "I just want to -give a glance round, and there is but one lantern. Or--well--suppose -you come up and wait inside. But tell the others to keep to the bottom -of the ladder, and be ready to hold it in case we should wish to beat a -hasty retreat." - -This seemed prudent counsel, and was carried out. When Jack got off -the ladder into the opening, he was told to jump down inside; and he -found there a level rocky floor about three feet below the aperture, -which had thus a resemblance to a veritable window. By the dim light it -gave he could see that he was in a cavern of considerable height and -extent, and Monella, with his lantern, disappearing through an arched -opening at some distance that seemed to lead to another cave within. He -had brought with him his double-barrel, one barrel loaded with small -shot, the other with ball, and he gave a look at the revolver in his -belt while he stood waiting at the entrance and gazing curiously about -him. He saw that a small stream of water ran through one side of the -cave; there were, in fact, two streams, for one ran in a ledge at some -distance from the ground; but when it came to the opening they had -come through, it fell to the floor and joined the other stream, the -whole finding its way out through a fissure in the rock and running -down outside, as has been before described. Now the stone slab that -had closed the 'window,' as Jack called the opening, had rested on a -continuation of what may be termed the sill, and, on being pushed, had -rolled off. It was a thin slab, roughly circular in shape; not unlike -what one might suppose a millstone to be in the rough. Jack regarded it -with close attention, almost indeed with awe; it spoke so plainly of -human beings having inhabited the place, or, at least, of their having -fashioned this method of closing the entrance to the cave. How long ago -had they been there? And, when they went away, why had they closed the -entrance so carefully? - -Monella seemed a long time away; so long that Jack at last began to -think of starting to look for him--they had already sent for another -lantern in case it should be required--when he heard his footsteps in -the distance, and shortly afterwards saw the gleam from his lantern. -When he came closer, Jack scanned his face keenly, but, as usual, read -nothing there. - -"You can call Elwood," said Monella, "and I will take you to where -I have been. You need have no fear; the place is quite free from -reptiles." - -When, however, Leonard was called, a difficulty arose; Matava and his -fellows objected very strongly to being left alone outside; but it -also appeared that they objected still more strongly to coming into -the cavern. On no consideration whatever would they enter 'the demons' -den,' as they had already named it. But, since they had to make a -choice, they elected, in the end, to remain outside and wait. - -When Elwood was inside and had had a few moments in which to get -accustomed to the obscurity and peer wonderingly about him, Monella -pointed out how the opening had been closed. - -"I want you to notice," he observed, "that this stone was _cemented_, -and this little stream of water that has accidentally found its way -round here, has, in the course of time, loosened the cement; else I -could not have pushed the stone away. We should have had to blast it." - -"Yes," said Jack; "and it also shows that it was closed _from the -inside_. Whoever last closed it never went out again--at least not by -this entrance. Where then did they go to?" - -"That's what we have to see about," returned Monella. "Now, follow me, -and I will show you something that will surprise you." - - - - -CHAPTER VII. - -THE CANYON WITHIN THE MOUNTAIN. - - -Monella, with the lantern in his hand, led his two companions through -an arched opening into a second cavern which seemed to be larger and -loftier than the first; and this, in turn, opened into a third, at one -end of which they could see that daylight entered. Monella stopped here -and, lifting the light high in one hand, pointed with the other to -side-openings in the rock. - -"They are side-galleries, so to speak," he said, "but do not appear to -be of any great extent. I have been to the end of two or three. They -all seem to be perfectly empty too; not so much as a trace of anything -did I see, save loose pieces of stone here and there, that had, no -doubt, fallen from the roof. Now we will go to the entrance on this -side." And he turned and walked on towards the place where they could -see the glimmering of daylight. - -Quite suddenly they turned a corner and saw before them a high archway, -leading out into the open air; and, before the two young men had had -time to express surprise, they had stepped out of the gloomy cavern -into a valley, where they stood and stared in helpless astonishment -upon a scene that was as lovely and enchanting as it was utterly -unexpected. - -They saw before them the bottom of a valley, or canyon, of about half -a mile in length, and nearly a quarter of a mile in width; its floor, -if one may use the expression, consisted chiefly of fine sand of a warm -tawny hue; its sides, of rocks of white or pinkish white fine-grained -sandstone, with here and there veins, two or three feet wide, of some -metallic-looking material that glistened in the sunlight like masses -of gold and silver. In other places were veins of jasper, porphyry, -or some analogous rock, that sparkled and flashed as though embedded -with diamonds; other parts again were dark-coloured, like black marble, -throwing up in strong relief the ferns and flowers that grew in front -of them. - -At the further end of the valley a waterfall tumbled and foamed in -the rays of the sun which, being now almost overhead, threw its beams -along the whole length of the canyon. The stream that flowed below the -fall widened out into clear pools here and there, fringed by stretches -of velvety sward of a vivid green. The water of this stream was of a -wonderful turquoise-blue tint, different from anything, Templemore -thought, that he had ever seen before; and he and Elwood gazed with -admiration at its inviting pellucid pools. But most extraordinary of -all were the flowers that nearly everywhere were to be seen. In shape, -in brilliancy of colouring, and in many other respects, they differed -entirely from even the rare and wonderful orchids and other blossoms -they had come across in the vicinity of Roraima. Of trees there were -not many, though a few were dotted about here and there by the side of -the river; and, in places, graceful palms grew out of the rocky slopes -at the sides and leaned over, somewhat after the fashion of gigantic -ferns. Though the valley was so shut in, and the heat in the sun very -great, yet the amount of green vegetation on all sides, the blue -water, and the light-coloured, cool-looking rocks, made up a scene -that was gratefully refreshing after the gloom of the forest scenes to -which the explorers had been so long accustomed. Moreover, by stepping -back into the cool air of the cavern, they could look out upon it all -without experiencing the drawback of the intense heat. - -Elwood was in ecstasies. The triumphant light in his eyes, when he -turned round and looked at his friend, was a thing to see. - -"You confounded, wretched old grumbler," he exclaimed, "what have you -to say now? Is not _this_ worth coming for? Or is it that even _this_ -will not suit you? Perhaps it is all too bright, the water too blue, -the flowers too highly coloured, or"--here a most delicious scent was -wafted across from some of the flowers--"they are perfumed too highly -to please you! You haven't found fault with anything yet, and we have -been here nearly five minutes!" - -Jack laughed; and Leonard noticed that it was more like his old, easy, -good-natured laugh. - -"I think you are too severe upon me, Leonard," he replied. "Don't you -think so, Monella?" - -Monella, the while, had been standing gazing on the scene like one in a -dream. More than once he passed his hand across his eyes in a confused -way, as though to make sure he was awake. When thus addressed, however, -he seemed to rouse himself, and, without noticing the bantering -question that had been addressed to him, and, extending one hand slowly -towards the valley that lay before them, said, - -"I praise Heaven that I have been led, after many days, to the land -that I have seen in my visions. _Now_ do I begin to understand why they -were sent. And you too, my son," he added, looking at Leonard, "you -have had your visions and your dreams. Tell me, does this not remind -you of them?" - - [Illustration: "A SCENE THAT WAS GRATEFULLY REFRESHING." - [_Page 72._] - -"Indeed it does," returned Leonard seriously. "Though, till you spoke -of it, I had not thought of it. I felt so glad to think we had been -successful so far, and that your expectations were being justified. It -is all very strange." - -"I am out of all that," observed Jack, with a comical mixture of -offended dignity and good-natured condescension. "You dreamers of -dreams have the best of such beings as I am. _You_ are led on by -visions of what is in store for you, as it would seem, while _I_ have -to work in the dark, and follow others blindly, and----" - -"And think of nothing but how best you can serve and protect your -friends," said Monella, looking at him with a kindly smile. "We are -not all alike, my friend. It is not given to all to 'dream dreams,' -any more than it is given to all to have true manly courage combined -with almost womanly affection for those they call their friends. We -three have little to boast of as between one another, I fancy. Would -it were so more often where three friends are found grouped together -or associated in any undertaking. But now to consider what is next -to be done. It seems to me we could not have a better place for our -head-quarters in our future explorations than this cavern. Here we -have all we want: shelter from rain, and sun, water--pretty well all -we could ask for. We must see about getting our things along here." He -paused for a moment and then continued, "On second thoughts I see no -reason why you should not remain here. There is no more baggage than -the Indians can carry amongst them, and that is all we have to trouble -about. I will go back, and you two stay here." - -"That seems scarcely fair," Jack protested. "I have been lazy all the -morning. I propose I go and leave you here." - -Monella shook his head. - -"You cannot manage the Indians as I can," he answered. "Indeed, that is -one reason why I think you would do better to remain here. When they -find you do not return, and that they have to obey me or remain in the -forest alone, they are more likely to do what we require. But I will -ask you not to go far away, and not to fire off a gun or anything, -unless in case of actual danger and necessity." - -"You do not believe that the place is inhabited?" Jack exclaimed in -surprise. - -"Who can tell?" was the only reply, as Monella took up the lantern and -turned away. - -Left to themselves, Jack pulled out his inevitable pipe, the while that -Elwood sought, and brought in, a couple of short logs from a fallen -tree to serve as seats; and the two then sat down in the shade of the -cavern-entrance. - -Jack was very thoughtful; but his thoughtfulness now was of a different -kind from his late moody silence. He, indeed, was ruminating deeply -upon Monella, who was every day--every hour almost--becoming a greater -mystery to him. He had been particularly struck with his manner and -the expression of his face when they had stood together, looking out -upon that curious scene. In Monella's _words_ there had not been much -perhaps, but in other respects he had strangely impressed the usually -unimpressionable Templemore. There had been in his features a sort of -exaltation, a light and fire as of one actuated by a great and lofty -purpose, so entirely opposed to the idea that his end and aim were -connected with gold-seeking, that Jack Templemore confessed himself -more puzzled with him than he had ever been before. Too often, as he -reflected, when a man sets his mind, at the time of life Monella might -be supposed to have reached, upon gold-seeking, he is actuated by sheer -greed and covetousness. But by no single look or action whatever had -Monella ever conveyed a suggestion that the lust of gold was in his -breast. Yet, if that were not so, what was his object? Did he seek -fame--the fame of being a great discoverer? Scarcely. Again and again -he had declared, on the one hand, his contempt for and weariness of -the world in general, and, on the other, his fixed intention never to -return to civilised life. Jack began to suspect that all his talk about -the wealth to be gained from their enterprise had been chiefly designed -to secure their aid, and that for himself it had no weight--offered no -incentive. What, then, _was_ Monella's secret aim or object? What was -the hidden expectation or hope, or belief, or whatever it was, that -had led him into an undertaking that had appeared almost a chimera; -that had so taken possession of his mind as to have become almost a -religion with him; that had enabled him to support fatigue and physical -exertion, privation, hunger and thirst, as probably could few other -men on the face of the earth; and that had become such an article of -faith--had made him such a firm believer in his own destiny, that no -danger seemed to have any meaning for him? Neither storm nor flood, -lightning nor tempest, savage beasts nor deadly serpents--none of -the dangers or risks that the bravest men acknowledged, even if they -faced them, seemed to have existence so far as this strange man showed -any consciousness of them. Never had they known him to step aside -one foot, to pause or hesitate one moment, to avoid any of them. He -simply went his way in supreme contempt of them all; and, until quite -lately--till within the hour almost--Jack had attributed all this -either to madness, or to an inordinate thirst for riches for riches' -sake--which, as he reflected, would be, in itself, a sort of madness. -Now, however, his opinion was altering. The liking he had all along -felt was changing to surprised admiration. He remembered the calm, -unwavering confidence with which Monella had led them through all -their seemingly interminable difficulties and discouragements to their -present success--for success he felt it was, in one sense, if not in -another. In the strange flowers and plants before them, alone, there -were fame and fortune, and what might there not be yet beyond, now that -they had in very truth penetrated into that mysterious mountain that -had so long defied and baffled all would-be explorers? Monella, he -still felt, might be a bit mad--a dreamer or a mystic--but, evidently, -he was a man of great and strange resources. Few engineers, as Jack -himself knew, could have led them thus straight to their goal from -the data he had had to work upon. Yet he showed now neither elation -nor surprise, and in particular, as Jack confessed to himself rather -shamefacedly, no disposition to remind him of his many exhibitions -of contemptuous unbelief. With these thoughts in his mind, and the -remembrance of Monella's unvarying kindness of manner--to say nothing -of the way he had exposed himself to danger on his behalf--Templemore -began to understand better than he ever had before the affection that -the warm-hearted Leonard entertained for their strange friend, and -he became conscious that a similar feeling was fast rooting itself -in his own heart. In fact Monella was now, at last, exercising over -the practical-minded Templemore that mysterious fascination and magic -charm that had made the Indians his devoted slaves, and Leonard his -unquestioning admirer and disciple. - -Presently, Leonard, who had fallen into one of his daydreams, woke up -with a slight start and exclaimed, - -"What a paradise!" - -Jack smiled, and said, "I wonder whether it is a paradise without a -serpent, as it is without an Eve? But your dreams, Leonard, if I -remember, were mixed up with a comely damsel; and there is none here. I -fear we shall have to regard her as the part that goes by contraries, -as they say." - -Leonard looked hard at him, and there was evident disappointment in his -glance and tone when he asked, - -"Do you then think this place is uninhabited?" - -"I do," was the reply. "And I will tell you why. That stone that closed -the entrance from the forest was placed there by some one, no doubt, -and by some one inside. Yes; but how long ago? A very long time! -Hundreds of years, I should say. It has taken quite that time for that -stream of water to hollow out the little channel in the rocky side of -the cave and play upon the cement until it has become loosened. The -wood outside tells the same tale. It must be hundreds of years since -any human beings made their way to and fro through the wood, to or -from this place. _Once_ there were many people here; and they were -not ordinary people either, I can tell you. Not Indians, I mean, for -instance. They were clever workers in stone. That 'window,' as I call -it, through which we came in, is artificial." - -Elwood gave an exclamation of surprise. - -"Yes; I noticed it, though you did not. I have little doubt that -Monella noticed it too. The cavern was formerly all open, or, at -least, it had a large opening, and I am almost certain its floor was -originally level with the ground outside. If so, the present floor -is artificial, and there are probably vaults beneath. Outside, the -stonework is so artfully done that you see no trace of it; it appears -to be all solid rock; but inside I saw distinctly traces of the joints. -Then, look at these archways, at the one we are now sitting under! They -have been worked upon too--to enlarge them, probably; to give more -head-room when the floor was made higher. See! here are marks of the -chisel!" And Templemore got up and pointed to many places where the -marks left by the tool were clearly to be seen. - -"Well," said Elwood, "I suppose we shall solve the problem and set all -doubts at rest before many days are over. For my part I am in a curious -state of mind about it--half impatient, half the reverse. If it is to -turn out as you say, I am in no hurry to terminate the uncertainty. -This strange spot, the fact that we are really, at last, inside the -wonderful mountain--these things open such a vista of marvellous -possibilities that I--it seems to me--I would rather, you know----" - -"Oh, yes, I know, you old dreamer," Jack exclaimed, laughing. "You -would rather wait and have time to dream on for a while than have your -dreams rudely dispelled by hard facts. Now suppose we go and take a -look round in the shade over there. We need not go out of sight of this -entrance; so that Monella will find us immediately he returns." - -The sun had now moved so far over that one side of the valley was -lying in shadow, and they strolled out to observe more closely the new -flowers and plants they had thus far seen only from a distance. - - - - -CHAPTER VIII. - -ALONE ON RORAIMA'S SUMMIT. - - -When Monella returned about two hours later, the two young men had much -to tell him of the wonderful flowers and plants they had found, of -strange fish in the water, and curious _perfumed_ butterflies that they -had mistaken for flowers. - -There were many of these extraordinary insects flying about. In -colouring and shape they resembled some of the flowers; when resting -upon a spray or twig they looked exactly like blossoms, and upon -nearing them, one became conscious of a most exquisite scent. But just -when one leaned a little nearer to smell the supposed flower, it would -flutter quickly away, and insect and perfume disappeared altogether. -Many of the flowers that were scattered about the rocks were shaped -like exquisitely moulded wax bells of all sorts and kinds of colours -and patterns, white, red, yellow, blue, etc., striped, spotted, -speckled. So distinct were they from anything the explorers had before -seen, that they had picked some and brought them into the cavern to -show Monella; but he could not give them a name. - -The stream from the waterfall, they found, disappeared into the ground -just before it reached the cavern. No doubt this was the stream they -had seen issuing from the rock upon the other side. - -At the further end the valley began to rise, following the stream, -which came down in a series of small falls or cataracts. About this -part they had found some other caves; but had not entered them. - -"And most remarkable of all," said Templemore, "we have not seen a -single snake, lizard, or reptile of any sort or kind. Yet this is just -the sort of place one would have expected to be full of them. Nor have -we seen either animals or birds." - -Monella told them the Indians still refused to enter the cave. They -all three, therefore, went to the 'window,' and assisted to get their -camp equipage inside, the Indians bringing the things to the top of -the ladder and handing them through the opening. They preferred, -themselves, to camp outside, and had already made a fire to cook some -monkeys they had killed with bows and arrows. - -When all their things were safe inside, Leonard and Jack took some -fishing nets and soon caught some fish in the pools of the stream in -the canyon. They then made a fire just outside the cavern entrance, and -cooked them for their evening meal. The fish seemed to be a kind of -trout, but of a species they had never seen before. - -Monella expressed his regret that all attempts to persuade the Indians -out of their fear of 'the demon-haunted mountain' had failed. - -"They will neither come inside nor remain outside by themselves; -that is, if we go away from here to explore farther. It seems to me, -therefore, that we ought to have all our stores brought here before we -start, and then let the Indians go back by themselves. We may be here -for months, so had better get them to fetch everything we can possibly -require from 'Monella Lodge.'" - -Such was Monella's advice. - -"It will take two or three days at least--possibly more," he continued, -"to transport all our stores here. During that time we must be content -to attend to nothing else, and postpone any further exploration of the -mountain. Besides, when we once start, none can tell how far we may be -led on. Better have our 'base of operations' settled and secure first. -How far away are those other caves that you saw?" - -"About a quarter of a mile," Jack answered. - -"We will have a look at them in the morning," Monella said -thoughtfully. "It may be wiser to hide some of our stores and -belongings in different places, so that, if any accident should happen -to one lot, the others may be all right. Eh, Templemore?" - -"Just the very idea I had in my head when I spoke to you of those other -caves," Jack responded. "We can take half an hour or so to explore them -in the morning." - -"Better take longer," observed Monella. "Better take the day, and do it -thoroughly. Much may depend upon it hereafter. Suppose, therefore, that -you remain here while Elwood and I return to 'Monella Lodge' and see -about packing and bringing some of the 'belongings'? Then, if we find -another journey necessary, you can go next time, and Elwood and I will -remain here on guard. But we cannot get back to-morrow night. Do you -mind staying here alone?" - -"Not I!" said Jack, laughing. - -"Very well then; we will arrange it so. We shall load up our two -animals, and perhaps one journey will suffice after all. Any way, you -hunt for the best and most secret hiding-places you can find. See that -they are dry, you know. There are the three casks of powder----" - -"What! Will you bring them too?" - -"Certainly. We may have blasting to do before we have done with what -we have in hand. The extra arms, too, we will divide, and secrete in -different places." - -"I see the idea," Jack assented. "Rely on me to do the best that can be -done." - -The three went back, after their meal, to where the Indians were -camping just outside the 'window.' Matava looked grave, and shook his -head dubiously, when Leonard told him of the arrangements come to. - -"My heart is heavy, my master," he said in his own language, "at the -thought of leaving you to fight the demons of the mountain. It is -not good this thing that you are about to undertake. Doubtless the -demons have left this place open as a trap to tempt you to enter their -country. When you are well inside they will close it and have you -securely captured and we shall never see you more. Alas! that my mother -should ever have said aught to lead you on to this terrible enterprise. -Better had she died first. I feel sure, if you go inside there, we -shall never see you again!" - -Elwood only smiled, and bid him be of good cheer. - -"We shall return," he replied, "and, I trust, not empty-handed. And, if -so, you and my old nurse shall share in my good fortune. But, if you -think there is danger, why do you not come with us to help? It is not -like a brave Indian to be afraid!" - -The Indian shook his head and sighed. - -"Matava is no coward," he responded. "His master knows that well. -Against all earthly dangers Matava will help him to his last breath, -but to battle with the demons of Roraima is but madness--and it is -useless. No mortal man may brave them and live. _Some_ one must take -the tale to those left behind. It is not good that they should never -know." - -"That is a nice way of getting out of it, Matava," said Templemore, -who had just come up and heard the last sentence. "But please don't -take intelligence of our fate till you have learned it. Above all," he -continued seriously, "do not alarm our friends in Georgetown by any -wild, preposterous----" - -"Oh, don't trouble as to that," Elwood interrupted. "Our friends know -Matava and his superstitions about the mountain too well by this time. -Besides, we will leave letters with him, to deliver, in case he returns -before we get back." - -It was now getting dark, and the three white men went back into the -cavern to prepare their sleeping arrangements. First, it was determined -to make a more thorough examination of the side-galleries, and this was -soon done, for they were found to be of very limited extent. In passing -the archway that led into the canyon, however, Leonard happened to -glance out, and uttered an exclamation which called the others to his -side. They also looked out into the valley, and were as much astonished -as at their first sight of it that morning. It seemed to be lighted up! - -On all sides, high and low, small lights were seen. They were of -various colours, and hung, some singly, some in groups or clusters. -Many drooped over the water, and were reflected in the pools below. The -effect was extraordinary. The place seemed a veritable fairy land; and -exclamations of astonishment and admiration burst from each of them -while he stood and gazed upon the scene. - -Then they went out to the nearest lights, and the marvel was explained. -The bell-shaped flowers that had excited their curiosity during the -afternoon all glowed with radiance. Inside each was a small projection -apparently of a fungoid character, that was phosphorescent. It sent -forth a light nearly as brilliant as that of a firefly; and this -illumined the bell-shaped blossom, which then appeared of different -hues according to its colouring by daylight. Even those that Elwood -had picked, and thrown down at the entrance of the cavern, glowed with -appreciable glimmer. - -"I've heard of some kinds of toadstools and fungi being -phosphorescent," Templemore remarked, "but never of such a thing in -flowers." - -"Yet," observed Monella, "if you come to consider the matter, there is -nothing more remarkable in the one case than in the other." - -The night passed without incident, and all were astir before dawn, -making preparations for the day's work. After a light meal, all -except Templemore set out on their way to 'Monella Lodge,' while Jack -went out into the canyon to seek for caves and likely hiding-places -for their stores, and to look about generally. He took with him his -usual two-barrelled gun, a supply of cartridges, and some biscuits -and other provisions. Water he knew he could get in plenty. He also -took a lantern to enable him to explore the caves. Before leaving the -'window,' as he now always called the entrance by which they had found -their way into the first cavern, he drew up the ladder, and then, with -some difficulty, rolled the stone that had closed it into its place -again. Most likely he could not have given any reason for this action -if he had been asked; but probably a vague hatred of the gloomy forest, -and satisfaction in shutting it out of view, were what chiefly prompted -him. - -"I will take all I want round to the other side," he said to himself. -"I like that side best. It's a more cheerful outlook." - -He thoroughly explored the caves, and decided that they were fairly -suitable for the purpose they had in view. Then, quite accidentally, -he came upon another that was so hidden by a tangled mass of creepers -that its existence would never have been suspected. He fancied he had -seen a small animal disappear behind a bush, and trying with a stick -to see whether he could rout it out, he found what at first he thought -was a large hole; but, on pushing back the creepers, which hung like a -curtain across it, he found a large opening about eight or nine feet -high. Inside was a roomy cavern with many recesses here and there, like -high shelves in the rock, and many short side-galleries. Just the very -place they wanted, he decided. Neither here nor elsewhere did he meet -with any signs of his pet aversion--the serpent tribe. - -He now began the ascent of the canyon, following always the course -of the stream that came down it. In some places the way was easy and -direct; indeed, as he could not but remark, there was every appearance -that a well-defined, wide pathway, with steps here and there, had at -one time existed. But in places it was broken away; the steps cut in -the rock had crumbled, or trees growing in the fissures had rent them -asunder. In other places masses of rock, fallen from heights above, -blocked the road; and, occasionally, the trunk of a fallen tree. Then -he came to a wayside cave, and was glad to rest in its shade from -the heat of the sun, which began to pour down into the canyon with -intolerable fierceness. He had proceeded so far that he imagined he -must be half way to the top; and he looked up the canyon still beyond -him and at the overhanging cliffs with curiosity, wondering how much -farther he would have to go to reach its head, and what he would see -when he arrived there. - -While he sat quietly pondering this question, and enjoying a smoke -following upon a light lunch, the idea grew upon him to complete -the ascent that afternoon. He knew that, if he did so, it would be -impossible to return that night, and this meant passing it in the open -air. But that he did not at all mind; he was accustomed to it; and, -since he saw no signs of serpents anywhere, there was an absence of the -only thing that troubled him in such case. Monella and the others would -not return till the following evening; he had plenty of time to do it -in, and nothing else to occupy his time. - -But would Monella like it? Why, however, should he object? He could do -no harm in going to the top and back. It was not as though the place -were inhabited and he might get involved in any adventures with the -'natives.' - -The more he thus thought about it, the more strongly did the feeling -grow upon him to make the venture. True, he had not much with him in -the way of provisions; but he had enough for supper and breakfast if he -put himself upon short rations. In the end he resolved to risk it. - -Accordingly, so soon as the sun had gone across sufficiently to shade -the path, he started off once more, and made his way still upwards. He -encountered many obstacles that delayed his journey, but eventually, -just when night was falling, he arrived at what he calculated must be -the top of the ascent. It was a grassy plateau of a few hundred yards -in extent, facing cliffs that rose still higher and shut out the view -and were inaccessible. Down these the stream still flowed, though much -smaller in volume than was the case below. What, however, caused him -dismay, was to find that he was shut in on the other side by a belt -of forest that seemed to be almost as dense and impenetrable as the -hated wood below. It was too late to think of going back; there he must -stay and pass the night. It was cold, too, up there, and he had no -rug in which to roll himself. In fact, he began to wish himself back -in the cavern, where he could have cooked himself a good supper and -then rested comfortably. There was not even a view; he had hoped to -have a glorious prospect and, having brought his field-glass, even that -he might be able to look across the forest and savanna and make out -'Monella Lodge'; possibly see his friends, who would now be nearing it. -Instead of that, he was shut in upon a narrow ledge beside an unknown -forest that might be full of wild animals of a dangerous kind. - -Altogether Jack felt he had not acted wisely. He went a little way into -the wood; but, finding it very dense, and fearful of losing his way in -its dark recesses, he soon returned to the clearing. Finally, as it -grew dark, being tired and drowsy after his exertions in climbing the -canyon, he fell asleep. - - - - -CHAPTER IX. - -VISION OR REALITY? - - -The following afternoon, a long train of Indians, with Monella and -Elwood at its head, was making its way slowly along the tunnel-like -road that had been cut through the heart of Roraima Forest. They all -carried loads, and they had with them, besides, Monella's two llamas, -which were also loaded with as much as they could carry. All looked -more or less wearied from their long march, and cast many anxious -glances ahead as they approached the end of their journey. When they -reached the part where the path opened and the trees became thinner, -Matava fired two shots, the agreed-on signal to Templemore; they were -answered at once by one from him, and, shortly afterwards, he was seen -making his way towards them. He relieved Elwood of a few things he was -carrying, and inquired whether they brought any news. - -"None," said Elwood; "and you?" - -"First of all," returned Jack, "here's a very curious and awkward -thing. I have come across a large _puma_ that has taken a great fancy -to me, and has become somewhat of a 'white elephant.' At the present -moment it is looking out of window, anxiously awaiting my return; and, -though it has not yet learned to scramble down the ladder, I'm not at -all sure it won't acquire that accomplishment shortly--or it may even -risk the leap down. What I am thinking of is the animals you have with -you--they might tempt it; otherwise, it seems tame and good-natured -enough, and I do not think it will hurt either you or the Indians." - -"Does it seem like an animal that has been tamed, then?" asked Monella. -"And where did you come across it? Inside, I suppose?" - -"Why, yes. But I'll tell you later. Meantime, can't we halt the animals -here, and keep them out of sight for awhile? My new friend is as big -as a lioness, and of the same sex--and would have one of them down in -a moment, if she felt so inclined. You can't tie her up, you know, -without a collar and chain, even if one cared to make the attempt. I -tried to drive her away, but it was of no use; and I've been sitting -there racking my brains as to what on earth I was to do when you came, -and hoping against hope that the beast would take herself off." And -Jack looked the picture of comical perplexity and bewilderment. - -Meantime, the train had come to a halt, and Matava and the other -Indians crowded round Templemore and examined him with great curiosity -and attention. There were many strange Indians who had been induced, -for a consideration, to accompany the party, and these were equally -inquisitive. Some came and touched him, as though to make sure he -was real flesh and blood. Since Jack seemed inclined to resent this, -Leonard laughingly explained. - -"They can scarcely believe that any man can have passed a night in the -mountain and live to tell the tale," Elwood told Templemore. "Their -idea is that you have been eaten up or captured by the 'demons,' who -have sent back a ghostly presentment of their victim to lead on the -others. So they are anxious to know whether it is really yourself or -a spectral imitation. You may be sure, too, your 'lioness' will be a -matter of serious speculation to them. She will be looked upon as a -familiar spirit, to a certainty." - -Monella had said little; but he now proposed to go on to the cave at -once with Jack and Elwood, to see how matters really stood, leaving the -others to await their return. - -On nearing the 'window' they saw, sure enough, the head and paws of an -immense tawny-coloured animal that gave a cry--a sort of half-whine, -half-roar--of recognition on seeing Jack. The ladder was lying on the -ground outside. - -"There you are," he observed with a mixture of mock gravity and real -anxiety; and he waved his hand towards the animal. "Let me introduce -you to the 'Lady of the Mountain.' I only hope to goodness she will -behave herself and receive you in a friendly manner; for, if not, _I_ -have no control over her. I disclaim all responsibility." - -Monella and Elwood looked curiously at what they could see of the -animal. It seemed, as Jack had said, nearly as large as a lioness. - -"It is a puma," said Monella decidedly, "though a very large one. I -never saw one anything near the size. However, there is no need to be -afraid of it; you have heard me say you need never fear a puma." - -"Yes," returned Jack, "and here is an opportunity of testing your -faith in your own theory. I confess, if I did not already know she was -well-disposed towards myself, I should think twice before I ventured -upon going near her." - -"Nonsense!" said Monella, taking up the ladder and placing it against -the opening. "I will show you the creature is tame and friendly enough. -I could see it at the first glance." And he ascended the ladder and -entered the cavern, pushing the puma on one side as coolly as if it -were a pet dog. Then he turned and called to Elwood to follow. - -Jack also went after them, and found the puma already on friendly terms -with both, much to his own relief; for he had had misgivings. - -"The question now is what about the llamas?" he next said. "Do you -think she is to be trusted there--and with the Indians?" - -"With the Indians--yes--though _they_ probably would object," replied -Monella; "but, with the llamas, it is doubtful. So we had best be on -the safe side, and keep them, if possible, out of her sight." - -"She's wonderfully playful," observed Jack; "just like a great kitten. -I've been playing with her with my lasso, and she will run about after -it by the hour together, just for all the world like a kitten. If you -want to keep her out of the way on the other side, all that need be -done is for one of us to stay there and play with her." - -"Let Elwood do so then," Monella decided. "He is tired; and you can -come and help unload." - -The animal had, in fact, already begun to show a liking for Leonard, -and, when he went out towards the canyon, it followed him at once. Jack -watched this with some surprise, and affected much disgust. - -"Just like the generality of females," he remarked, "inconstant and -changeable. Here have I been at the trouble of capturing the beast, and -being worried with her all day, only to see her transfer her affections -and allegiance to some one else at the very first opportunity!" - -The unloading was then proceeded with, and before dark everything they -had brought was placed within the cavern temporarily, to be moved on to -other places, as might subsequently be determined. - -When all had been brought in, the Indians set to work to cook their -evening meal, while Jack did the same outside the canyon entrance. -The hunters had shot an antelope, and with some of this and some fish -a satisfying meal was provided; the puma lying down and watching -the proceedings with evident curiosity, but with no more attempt at -interference or stealing than in the case of a well-trained dog. -Needless to say she was rewarded for her patience with a share. - -When the meal was over, and Jack and Leonard took out their pipes, -Monella, looking at the former, said,-- - -"You have something of importance to tell us. What have you seen?" - -At this Elwood turned and regarded Jack with surprise. - -"Why, what is it?" he exclaimed. "You have said nothing about it all -this time!" - -Jack looked a little sheepish. He was somewhat taken aback, too, by -Monella's direct question. It brought to his mind the query that had -often arisen before--could this strange being read his thoughts? - -"I scarcely know whether I have seen something or only dreamed it," he -began hesitatingly; and seeing Leonard, at this, open his eyes, Jack -went on desperately: "Well, yes! I may as well out with it and make a -clean breast of it! I _have_ something to tell you, and for the life of -me, I cannot make up my mind whether I actually _saw_ it, or dreamed -it--whether, in short, it was reality, or only a vision!" - -Leonard opened his eyes wider than ever, and gave a long whistle. - -"_You_ having 'visions'!" he exclaimed in unbounded astonishment. -"_You_, the scoffer, the hard-headed, prosaic-minded derider of dreams -and visions! Great Scott! Is the world then coming to an end? Or have -the demons of the mountain in truth bewitched you as Matava declared -they would?" - -"Ah! I knew you would laugh at me, of course. And I feel I deserve it. -However, if you want to hear what I have to tell, you will have to keep -quiet a bit. I cannot explain while you are talking, you know." - -"I'll not say another word; I'm 'mum,' but amazed!" Elwood answered. -"Now go a-head." - -"Well, yesterday, after you left, I pulled up the ladder and carefully -closed the 'window' by rolling the stone back into the place, as we -first found it. I thought to myself I would shut out the gloomy forest. -Then I went up the canyon to explore the caves we spoke of, and soon, -by accident, found a new one, so curiously hidden from sight, that -it seemed the very thing we wanted; so there was no need to search -farther. Then I thought I would stroll up the canyon a bit, and -reconnoitre; and I found another cave about half way up, and, finding -the sun getting warm, went in and had a rest. When it grew shady again, -I thought, instead of coming back, I would go on to the top to see the -view." - -Monella uttered an exclamation. - -"Ah! yes. I know you mean I ought to have kept below. However, no harm -has been done, and I could see no objection to going up and taking a -peep from the top. I had my glasses with me and thought I might even -catch a glimpse of you on your way to 'Monella Lodge.' However, by the -time I reached the top it was getting dusk, and, after all, I found -myself quite shut in by yet higher rocks on one side that I could not -climb, and a thick wood on the other. There was a grassy knoll of a few -hundred square yards in extent, and there I had to make up my mind to -pass the night. I was tired out; and, soon after it grew dark, I fell -asleep." - -Templemore paused, and glanced doubtfully at Monella, as if expecting -him to say something; but he remained silent, and Jack proceeded:-- - -"I seemed to wake up after being asleep for an hour or two. I say -_seemed_ to wake up--I really cannot say--but either that, or I dreamed -the whole thing. Well, I seemed to wake up, and fancied I heard distant -shouts. I looked sleepily round and was surprised and alarmed to see -a very unmistakable glow in the sky through the trees. It struck me -at once that the forest must be on fire, and if so, I thought, my -position might be an awkward one. If the wood were burning, and the -fire travelling in the direction of where I was, to have to retreat -down the canyon in the dark would be anything but agreeable. After -some consideration I decided to venture a little way into the wood, -and climb a tree in the hope of getting a view of what was going on. I -could hardly, I reflected, lose my way, for, when I wished to return, -I should only have to turn my back on the direction in which the fire -lay and march straight back. Accordingly, I made my way into the wood; -at first it was very dense, but soon it grew thinner, and, encouraged -by this, I went straight on, when I emerged on to a high plateau, where -an extraordinary sight presented itself. I seemed to be on the edge of -an extensive sort of basin; I could see for miles; and in the centre, -as it appeared, there was a broad lake, and beside the lake were lofty -buildings lighted up on all sides, the lights being reflected in the -water. There seemed to me a large city; there were buildings that -looked like grand palaces; there were wide noble-looking embankments -and promenades and bridges, all well lighted; and, on the lake, boats, -also lighted, were going to and fro, filled with people. I could hear -shouts and cries, though of what nature it was impossible to say; and -through my glasses I could plainly distinguish numbers of people moving -about. It was as though some kind of _fête_ were going on. The large -buildings towered into the air, and their cupolas and turrets glistened -as though built of gold and silver. In effect, it was a wonderful -sight, and how long I stood watching it I cannot say; but, after a -time, the lights went down and all became silent and dark. I managed to -find my way back to my camping ground, and, while thinking it all over -in astonished wonder, I fell asleep again, as I suppose. At any rate, -when I finally awoke, the sun was shining and this animal was lying on -the grass by my side." - -"What! the puma?" Leonard asked. - -"Yes. I was rather upset at first sight of her, you may be sure. To -wake and find oneself in a wild place at the mercy of a great animal -like that is a startler for any one's nerves, I can assure you. No -chance to use one's rifle or anything, you know. However, while I lay -very still and watched it, not knowing what to do, I saw it must be -a puma, though an unusually large one. Then I thought of what you, -Monella, had told us--that we need never be afraid of a puma. And then -the beast turned round and began licking my hand! It stood up, too, and -purred, and put up its tail just like a tame cat; so I made friends -with it and found it was quite disposed to be on good terms. After a -bit my dream came back to me, and I went into the wood some distance, -but could see nothing. The forest seemed awfully thick, and to get -denser at every step; so I finally came away, thinking I must either -have had a remarkably vivid dream or vision, or that I had really been -the sport of some demons of the mountain such as Matava and his Indian -friends so thoroughly believe in." And Jack paused, and looked at his -two companions with an odd mixture of doubt and bewilderment. - -Elwood's face, while he had been listening, had become lighted up with -sympathetic enthusiasm. It fell a little at the end of the recital, -when Jack made the suggestion about the 'demons.' - -"Certainly," he said, "it sounds like witchcraft to hear you, our own -matter-of-fact Jack, who never dreams, make such suggestions. But, -either one way or the other, it goes to prove that there is something -very extraordinary about this mountain." - -Elwood looked at Monella. - -"What do you think of it all?" he asked. - -"I think," he replied, "that our friend ought, in future, to be less -ready to deride those who may have to tell of strange things, whether -dreams and visions, or out-of-the-way experiences." - -"I admit that to be a just rebuke," Jack responded with a good-natured -laugh; "but it does not tell us, all the same, what your real opinion -may be." But Monella had already risen from where he had been sitting -and moved away to speak to the Indians. - -"I say, Jack," said Leonard, "can't you _really_ say, straight out, -whether you _saw_ this or only dreamed it?" - -"Truly, my dear boy, it seemed so natural that I should say it was -real, only for the inherent improbability of the thing. Then, too, I -could see nothing this morning to confirm it, you know." - -"Surely," Elwood said dreamily, "the Indian tales of demons that -can bewitch you cannot have any foundation? There cannot be an -unsubstantial city of demons to be seen at night, that vanishes and -becomes only plain forest in the daytime? That is taking us back to the -Arabian Nights, isn't it?" - -Jack shook his head. - -"I am more bewildered and puzzled than I can possibly give you any idea -of," he returned. "The whole thing is beyond me; the sight I saw, or -dreamed; and then, again, the behaviour of this animal here." - -"Ah," Elwood said, "this puma! Does it not behave as though it were a -tame animal used to the company of human beings?" - -"I must say that idea has occurred to me more than once to-day; but -the more I think over it, the more hopelessly puzzling the whole thing -becomes." And Templemore, for the time being, gave it up. - - - - -CHAPTER X. - -IN SIGHT OF EL DORADO. - - -The next morning Templemore, after leading Monella and Elwood to the -hidden cave he had discovered, set out early with the Indians for -'Monella Lodge' to bring in the remainder of the stores; and, while -there, in the evening, he wrote long letters to his friends, to be -entrusted to Matava to take to Georgetown. Amongst them, we may be -sure, was one to the fair Maud, who, amidst all the excitement of his -adventures, was never long absent from his thoughts. His letter to her -was grave, almost sad in its tone. He knew he was about to set out upon -a critical venture, the end of which none could see, and he warned her -not to be surprised if nothing were heard of them for a long time. - -When, the following afternoon, he and his party once more made their -way back through the forest to where they had left Monella and Elwood, -and had halted just out of sight, those two soon came to meet him in -response to the usual signal-shots. The first glance at Elwood's face -told Jack that he had some important news to impart. While Monella -was greeting the Indians and giving directions for the unloading and -camping, Leonard whispered to Jack, - -"We've been up to the top and have seen all you saw. It was no dream, -old man, but simple reality. But don't let the Indians hear anything -about it, or they would stampede straight away." - -Jack stared in mute surprise, scarce knowing what to think, whether to -be most pleased to have it established that he was not 'a dreamer of -dreams,' or astonished at the almost incredible fact it conveyed--that -the top of the mountain was, in very truth, inhabited. - -"And the puma?" he asked. - -"Is still with us. You had better go in and have a rest and take charge -of her, while we see to the unloading." - -This Jack was glad to do, and, on entering the cavern, he was welcomed -by the animal with every demonstration of gladness at his return. - -"Ah! you have not forgotten me then, old girl," he said, and he patted -and stroked the creature. "You're not so very fickle, then, after all. -Now come along with me for a while--I'm going to have a wash." - -When all the fresh stores had been placed inside, and the Indians were -engaged upon their evening meal, and Monella and the two young men were -seated at theirs, Jack asked for further details of the wonderful news -Leonard had briefly spoken of. - -"It is substantially a repetition of what you told us," said Elwood, -"save that we managed a little better in the morning than you did. That -is to say, we did not go the wrong way into the wood, as I suppose you -did; and thus, at sunrise, sure enough, we saw the wonderful city, -which Monella avers can be no other than Manoa--or, as the Spaniards -called it, El Dorado! We saw its palaces, and towers, and spires, -glistening and glittering in the sun--a marvellous sight! So, Jack, old -boy, you can be at ease; you are not yet 'a dreamer of dreams.'" - -"But your intelligence, all the same, makes me feel quite dazed," -answered Jack. "Are you _really_ sure about it? Are you certain--do you -feel confident that--er--well, that it won't all have melted into thin -air by the time we get up there?" - -"Scarcely. It is too substantial for that." - -"Then it means this--that the mountain _is_ inhabited after all," said -the puzzled Jack. "If so, what sort of a reception are they likely to -give us?" - -"Well, that of course remains to be seen. But, meantime, it is certain -that all your clever theories about the place 'not having been peopled -for hundreds of years' are fallacious." - -Jack presently asked Monella what he purposed doing next. - -"We must put away our stores," was the reply, "and then arrange our -plans for making our presence known to the inhabitants, whoever they -may be, of the mountain." - -"Yes, and then, if they speak the same language that you have been -teaching me," Leonard put in, "Jack will have reason to be sorry he has -not stuck to it a little more, I fancy." - -Of late, Jack had practically dropped all efforts in this direction, -particularly during the last fortnight; while Elwood had neglected no -opportunity for using it in his converse with Monella. Elwood had, in -consequence, got so far as to be able to speak it fairly well; but Jack -was much behind him. - -"By Jupiter! But I begin to think there is wisdom in what you say," was -Jack's response. "I must do my best to make up for lost time." - -The night passed without incident. The Indians stayed on through the -following day, and Matava even yielded so far as to enter the dreaded -cavern, and take a look into the canyon. Elwood managed to persuade -him to do thus much, that he might take back to his friends at -Georgetown a description of the scene. Matava was rather afraid of the -puma, but the animal was quite friendly. The Indian evidently believed -that Elwood and his friends were going to their destruction, and would -never again be seen by mortal eyes. However, at Monella's suggestion, -he made for them during the day a more substantial ladder, which the -nails and tools brought with the stores enabled him easily to do. He -also made some poles or struts to form bars to close the stone from -within, and, with much perseverance, cut slots in the rock and in the -stone to receive them. When completed, and the struts put in their -places, the stone was firmly fixed and could not be moved from the -outside. - -Then Monella made another suggestion. He arranged with Matava a few -simple signals that might be made from the mountain-top by flashing -small quantities of powder at night, and that Matava could, in turn, -answer from the plain beyond the forest, or, indeed, from 'Monella -Lodge'. These signals were simply--"All well," "Coming down," "_Not_ -coming down." It was deemed best not to risk more than these, Matava's -intelligence in such directions being limited; and, since he could not -read, to write them down would have been useless. - -When, on the last morning, the leave-taking came, the scene was an -affecting one. The Indians were well pleased with the rewards given -them for their services; but they were, one and all, in genuine -distress at the thought of leaving the three adventurers to what they -thoroughly believed would be a terrible fate. They even besought them -to alter their minds and "come away from the accursed place"; needless -to say in vain. - -Matava, almost in tears, was loaded with messages to those in -Georgetown, should he go back before seeing the travellers again; -the understanding being that, if he found they did not return within -a short time, he was to conclude they would remain for an indefinite -period, in which case he would shut up 'Monella Lodge' and return to -Georgetown, and only expect to hear of them when he came that way again -in the usual course. - -At last, the Indians sorrowfully set out and disappeared in the forest, -and Monella and his two companions set to work to distribute their -stores and spare arms and ammunition. It was decided, after some -discussion, to place the larger portion in the secret cave; leaving -only a comparatively small part hidden in the cavern they were in, it -being obvious that the latter was the one most likely to be searched, -if any should be. - -In the carrying out of the plan settled by Monella, the whole of the -stores were divided roughly into two parts; two-thirds, and all the -spare arms, ammunition and powder, being hidden in the secret cave; -the other third, including most of their camping equipage, lanterns, -store of oil, etc., but no arms, being stowed away in various remote -parts of the cavern by which they had entered from the outer forest. -This was in accordance with certain anticipations and eventualities -that he had carefully thought out. Thus, if the people of the place -should prove unfriendly, and they were forced to retreat at once to -the entrance cavern, they had there, ready to hand, in addition to the -arms, etc., they took with them, all that was really necessary either -for a temporary stay or for the journey back to 'Monella Lodge.' On the -other hand, if the inhabitants should turn out to be hospitable, and -invite the travellers to stay with them, it might be a little while -before they returned to the cavern at the entrance; in the meanwhile it -might be entered and searched by others, who might carry off what had -been left there. But in that case the loss would not be a serious one -to the explorers, nor would the thieves find any arms or powder. - -Early the next morning Elwood went out a little way into the forest -to cut some short poles he was in want of, when the puma--apparently -finding the new ladder more to her taste than the old one had -been--scrambled down after him and disappeared into the wood. - -"We had better leave the ladder and go on with our work," observed -Monella, when told she had gone off and not returned. "No doubt she -will find her way back presently." - -But they saw nothing of her till the afternoon, when she came in, -bearing in her mouth a good-sized wild pig, which she laid down quietly -at the feet of her astonished friends. - -"Why, Puss," exclaimed Jack--he had of late insisted upon giving her -that name--"that _is_ an accomplishment, and no mistake! You can go out -hunting and get your own dinner, can you, and ours too? Well, after -this we need not want for fresh meat, apparently, while we stay here." - -The meat was not only a welcome addition to their larder, so far as -they themselves were concerned, but solved the difficulty that had -begun to puzzle them, viz., how to find food for so large an animal. -Up to now there had been enough left over from what the Indians had -captured and brought in; but, since they had gone away, fresh meat had -been growing scarce, and to feed 'Puss' out of their limited stores of -tinned meats was, of course, out of the question. - -"You'll have to leave us and go back to your friends, whoever they -are, Puss," Jack had said only that very morning. "We appreciate your -society and all that sort of thing, and shall be sorry to turn you out -of doors; but, unless you can crunch up meat-tins and imagine they are -marrow-bones, I really do not see where another meal for you is to come -from." Whether 'Puss' understood this speech or not, she had certainly -settled the question in her own way, and very quickly. - -"You shall go out again, to-morrow, on this sort of expedition, Puss," -observed Jack. And she did; and next time brought back a small antelope. - -This led to a discussion and a good deal of speculation as to whom -'Puss' might actually belong to. - -"I wonder who owns her, and whether they have missed her?" said Jack. -"And I wonder too whether there are many more like her on the mountain? -If so, why haven't we seen anything of any of the others?" Since, -however, no answer could be given to these questions, the speculation -remained a barren one. - -After the stores had all been disposed of to his satisfaction, Monella -decided to stay on another day before making the venture of showing -themselves to the inhabitants; this was partly by way of a rest and -partly to give them an opportunity of studying the plants and rocks -in the canyon. Most of this day he spent in hunting for strange herbs -and leaves; while Jack and Elwood were more interested, after the -first feeling of surprise and pleasure in examining the flowers had -passed off, in searching for signs of gold among the rocks. They found -undoubted traces of both gold and silver, but in what quantity they -might exist it was not possible at the time to form any opinion. - -Every night the canyon was lighted up in the fairy-like manner of -the first evening; and, during the day, two harp-birds had visited -the valley and enlivened it with their dreamy music. The travellers -also caught sight of two or three small animals; but did not obtain -a sufficiently good view to make them out, and Monella particularly -desired that they should not shoot at anything. - -Of fish there was plenty; and bathing in the cool, limpid pools of 'The -Blue River,' as Jack had named the stream, was a welcome luxury. - -Finally, having completed all their preparations, the three, on the -morning of the third day after the departure of the Indians, set out on -their enterprise of visiting the mysterious inhabitants of "The Golden -City." - -They started at daylight, with just sufficient camping things for -passing the one night, heavily laden with spare ammunition, and -taking their Winchester rifles and revolvers, and one extra gun--a -double-barrelled fowling-piece. After a midday rest in the cave that -lay about half way up, they reached the summit, as before, at nightfall. - -They assured themselves that the strange town was still in the same -place--had not vanished into thin air as an illusive creation of the -demons of the mountain. Then they settled down to sleep and were -undisturbed during the night. - -When they woke at dawn on the day that was to prove so eventful, they -found that the puma had disappeared. - -"Puss has deserted us," said Jack. "She knew she was close at home and -preferred the kitchen fireside, I suspect, like a respectable tabby, -to passing the night out here; and small blame to her. I shouldn't be -surprised, if we happen to come across her when she is in the company -of her own friends, to see her pass us by with her nose in the air with -a 'don't-know-you' sort of look. You'll see, she won't know us! she -would lose caste, I expect, if it were known that she had been away for -a week hob-nobbing with a party of houseless vagabonds like ourselves." - - - - -CHAPTER XI. - -ULAMA, PRINCESS OF MANOA. - - -The morning broke fine, and the sun rose with a splendour that was not -often seen even in this land of gorgeous sunrises. As Leonard looked -up at the sky above, with its tint of deep sapphire blue flecked -with cloudy flakes, and cirri tinted with gold and pink and crimson, -he thought he had never witnessed any effect to equal it. But, when -they had quietly passed through the narrow belt of wood, and stood -just within its cover, gazing down at the wondrous 'golden city' that -lay sleeping at their feet, the three friends remained silent and -almost spell-bound. The scene was indeed one to which no description -can possibly do justice. The sun was just high enough to light up -the glistening towers and cupolas; and these, and the spangled sky -above, were reflected in the glassy waters of the lake. Beyond and -around all was haze of a rose-coloured golden hue, which gave to the -centre picture the effect of a vignette. From the upper parts, which -showed the clearest against this background of rosy mist, the various -buildings grew less substantial as the eye followed their lines -downwards, till the bridges and embankments seemed almost ghostly -and unreal, yet strangely beautiful in their airy lightness. And the -picture was so faithfully repeated in the lake that, but for the -reversal of the images, the line that divided the reality from the -shadow could scarcely be discerned; while the whole seemed poised, as -it were, in the ruddy-golden haze like a _mirage_ in mid-air. Just -below them a rocky spur jutted out with clear-cut outline against the -central scene, the palms and other trees with which it was crowned -showing a lace-work pattern of feathery foliage through which naught -could be seen but the golden mist. This part alone seemed real; the -city, with its towers, its lofty buildings, its bridges, and its lake, -seemed too fairy-like a creation to be indeed an earthly reality. - - [Illustration: "THE SUN WAS JUST HIGH ENOUGH TO LIGHT UP THE - GLISTENING TOWERS AND CUPOLAS." - [_Page 106._] - -Of the three who were thus looking out upon this glorious sight, it -would be hard to say, perhaps, which was most affected by its subtle -influence. Templemore, notwithstanding his affectation of putting on -ultra-practical glasses through which to regard and analyse everything, -had, in reality--as is not infrequent with such characters--a deep -undercurrent of appreciation of beauty, whether exhibited in nature -or in the works of man. As an engineer, he could appreciate the rare -grace and exquisite proportions of the buildings, and of the bridges, -viaducts, and other such works, far better than could Elwood's less -trained mind; and then, his was a naturally generous and unselfish -nature, and--he was in love. Such a temperament cannot look upon -anything that charms, that satisfies the senses, without wishing -that the loved one were present to participate in the pleasure and -gratification experienced. And the absence of that companionship must -necessarily strike a chord of sadness and longing. He was one, at -heart, deeply sensible of these emotions; so sensible, indeed, that he -shrank from displaying them to onlookers; and thus it was that he half -unknowingly hid them beneath a veneer of 'matter-of-fact.' - -Elwood's younger impulses, on the other hand, bubbled up on all -occasions unchecked and uncontrolled. He was of a highly imaginative -and poetic turn of mind; he was not in love, and hence, the vague -aspirations of his affections had as yet met with nothing upon -which to rest, or, as it were, to centre themselves. He was filled -with unformed hopes and shapeless expectations. The beautiful was -not satisfying in itself; it was but a stepping-stone, an enticing -indication of something still more pleasing yet to be met with beyond, -in the indefinite future. Thus he was always looking forward to an -horizon that lay beyond his ken; while Templemore's hopes and longings, -though they also turned upon the future, had found, in the being who -had won his love, a settled, definite purpose in life. Not that the -latter was altogether uninfluenced by that spirit of adventure which -always actuates, more or less, young men of his age and character; -though, in this respect, he might be swayed by somewhat more practical -considerations than was the enthusiastic Elwood. In the breasts of the -two, it could scarcely be but that there was some feeling of exultation -and pride in the consciousness that what they had achieved was likely -to bring them a high reward either directly or indirectly--in fame, or -wealth, or both--even though no sordid, grasping greed mingled with the -generous impulses natural to youth. - -And Monella? With what feelings was _he_ swayed while he silently -surveyed the fair city that embodied the fulfilment of what he had -been striving after for so many years? He was old, he had no children -or other kin (he had declared) to interest himself in. Fame, power, -riches, he despised--so he had uniformly given his two companions to -understand. None of the motives that prompted the two younger men -seemed to apply in his case; yet the fact was patent to them--had been -all along, since first they met him--that he had been instigated by -some overmastering idea that had become, as Templemore had phrased it, -a sort of religion to him, a faith, a belief; that had urged him on -unceasingly where success had seemed hopeless and the difficulties of -his enterprise insurmountable. Templemore, at Monella's side, could -not but reflect upon this now; as he had similarly reflected upon it -when first they had found themselves veritably inside--so to speak--of -the hitherto inaccessible mountain. But now, mingled with Templemore's -admiring appreciation of all these things, there was a new element in -his feelings towards Monella, which he could only define to himself -as one of reverence. He felt inclined almost to take off his hat, and -deferentially salute the indomitable, high spirit that had led them -on to success, where success had seemed but a fallacious, impossible, -fatuous dream. - -But Monella seemed unconscious of all such thoughts. He gazed out on -the scene before him with a countenance that expressed only a high -and simple joy. His tall, commanding form had never seemed to his -two companions so instinct with dignity and latent power as at this -moment; and in his eyes, when he turned his glance, with a smile, to -meet theirs, there were a kindness, a benevolence, a magnanimity even, -that seemed to fill up the measure of the feeling of respect that was -growing upon them--that made them wonder they had ever ventured to -treat such a man as one of themselves. This strange emotion swayed both -of them; they both felt it, though each thought it influenced himself -alone. Afterwards they found this out by comparing notes; and yet -again, in the time to come, they lived to comprehend that this vague -idea had been something more than a fancy; it had been an instinct -growing out of a solid, though then unknown, reason. It signified that -the parting of their several ways, as between them and him who had been -their comrade thus far, had commenced, had been already entered upon. - -For a while they continued to gaze with swelling emotions upon the -wonderful town. Bathed in the light of the rising sun, it slowly grew -more substantial to the view, and its stately buildings gradually -assumed increased solidity and reality. Their graceful outlines and -proportions, their masterly design and bold execution, the novelty -and originality everywhere apparent, impressed Templemore with -astonishment, just as they delighted and satisfied the poetic fervour -of Elwood. Templemore presently turned to Monella. - -"Never have I seen the like of those structures," he exclaimed, "either -in the places I have visited or in the pictured representations of -the most celebrated cities of the world. Surely this people must be a -nation of architects!" - -"You speak truly, my friend," Monella returned. "I have travelled the -world over and I have not seen the like elsewhere. But, as I have -told you before--as I warned you I expected would be the case--we -have here the chief town of an ancient people; a race so old that the -oldest Egyptian records of which the world has any knowledge relate to -peoples, and times, and things that are but as yesterday compared to -the remote period to which these people can trace back their history. -So is it written in my parchments." - -"And is what we see, that glistens everywhere, truly _gold_--upon the -very spires and roofs?" asked Elwood. - -"I cannot say; but it may well be so, for these parchments of mine -assert that gold is the most plentiful metal of any in these mountains. -They say that the inhabitants used it for common purposes as other -nations use iron; and that, in fact, iron and steel were far less -common than gold and silver. But I think it is time we started down the -slope to reconnoitre and await our opportunity." - -The plan Monella had arranged was that, after concealing in the wood -at the top the few camping requisites they had brought with them, they -should move down towards the city through the clumps of trees, keeping -within their cover, till they came to the point where the trees ended; -that they should remain thus concealed for a time to see what sort of -people passed to and fro, stepping out and making their presence known -only when they saw any one who might be supposed to be a person of -standing or authority. - -Following out this plan, the three moved on through groves and -plantations of trees bearing luscious, tempting fruits of a kind and -nature totally unknown to them. Wonderful flowers, too, they saw on all -sides, and many strange and curious birds; amongst them the harp-bird, -whose enchanting notes came floating every now and then upon their -ears. In due course they reached the farthest and lowermost clump, and -here they were therefore compelled to pause. So far they had seen no -one; but it was yet early morning. - -The thicket within the shelter of which they now stood was upon a knoll -that was not a great way from the lake. Looking across its waters -of turquoise blue, they now made out that which had so puzzled them -before. Moving on its surface were numbers of white swans of gigantic -size; and it was these, as they subsequently ascertained, that drew the -boats about which had seemed to glide here and there without sails or -oars. They had seen these great swans through their glasses, but had -believed them to be vessels fashioned in that shape; deeming them too -large to be really living creatures. - -Suddenly, Elwood gripped Templemore's arm, and pointed to some one--a -youthful maiden seemingly--walking along the border of the lake in -their direction. She came to within a few hundred yards, and then stood -looking dreamily out over the lake at the towering, palatial buildings -upon the opposite side. - -"Great heavens!" Elwood exclaimed in a whisper. "The face, the form, -the very _dress_ that I have so often seen in my dreams! Can it be -possible? Am I awake, or is this, too, but a vision from which I shall -awake by-and-by?" - -Monella put his hand upon his shoulder as a sign to him to be silent, -and pointed to other forms approaching from the same direction. They -all seemed to have come from a great pile of buildings near the water's -edge some half-mile away. It was partially screened by groups of waving -palms and other trees, which hid from view the entrances. - -The new-comers consisted of a tall, handsome man, of a dark-hued skin, -and richly dressed, and a following of a score or so of men, apparently -a guard or escort. They carried spears that flashed and glittered in -the sun, as did their burnished shields and helmets. These seemed to be -of gold; they wore short black tunics and sandals. They halted--upon -a sign from the one who seemed to be their leader--while he advanced -towards the girl. Just then she turned and caught sight of him. At this -she uttered a sharp cry expressive of surprise and fear; then walked -quickly up the slope towards where the three travellers were concealed. - -The man followed and overtook her when she was about a hundred and -fifty yards from the edge of the wood. He seized her by the wrist; but -she, wresting herself free, turned and confronted him, regarding him -with a proud disdain, in which, however, fear was also plainly--too -plainly--written. - -Now that they were closer, the concealed witnesses could distinguish -pretty clearly, through their glasses, the features of the two who -stood facing one another, neither for a full minute uttering a word. - -As to the maiden, she was in very truth a dream of loveliness. With -skin as white and fair as the most delicately reared Englishwoman, -glistening golden hair, large grey-blue eyes of entrancing and lustrous -beauty, a perfect oval face, and a figure the very embodiment of grace, -she appeared indeed more like the creation of a vision than an earthly -being of flesh and blood. She was not exactly tall, yet of fair height -for a woman. Her dress seemed of silk; it was rich-looking, but quiet -in colour, and flowing in design. She wore golden ornaments enriched -with glistening gems, and her hair, falling loosely over her shoulders, -was confined by a broad gold circlet on the head and was cut short -over the forehead. And in her face was an expression of exquisite -sweetness--albeit now there were distracting emotions mingled with it. -The clear-cut, pouting lip curled in scorn, though, the while, the -eyes showed fear, as do those of the hunted hare. Timidly she glanced -around, as if for aid; but not a soul was to be seen save those who -accompanied the man she feared, and from them, it was clear, she could -expect no help. - -As to the man himself, he was, as has been said, of fine stature and -handsome; but his was not beauty of a prepossessing character. His -dark face expressed arrogance and cruelty; in his smile was cold, -deadly menace; his haughty features wore a scowl; and his dark eyes -fairly blazed with passion. Upon his head he wore a coronet of curious -design in lieu of helmet or other covering. His tunic was of black -material--silk apparently--with a large star worked in gold upon the -breast. A belt as of gold was round his waist, and a short sword and a -dagger were by his side. His hair, full beard, and bushy eyebrows were -jet black; so far as one might judge he looked about thirty-five years -of age. The tunic had short sleeves and was cut low so as to display -his neck, round which was a kind of necklace; upon his bare arms were -bracelets, and in all these ornaments there flashed, as he moved, -sparkling jewels of large size and surprising lustre. - -Then ensued, between the two, a hot discussion or dispute, though those -within the wood were too far away to understand its purport. The man -advanced again and again in a threatening manner towards the girl, who -as often retreated a short distance up the slope; then, each time, -turned and faced her adversary. - -Suddenly, the man seemed to give way to a burst of fury; with a gesture -whose murderous import there was no possibility of mistaking, he drew -his dagger from its sheath, and tried to seize the girl; but she, -eluding him, turned and ran farther up the slope. The man followed, and -coming up with her, seized her by the wrist, and raised the hand that -held the dagger. - -At this moment Monella stepped out from the wood and called loudly -to the assailant, at the same time holding up his hand in warning; -but Elwood, revolver in hand, rushed forward in advance of him, and -levelled the pistol at the moment when the blade was poised in the air -and was about to be plunged into the bosom of the girl, who had now -fallen upon her knees. He was only just in time; for the weapon had -already commenced its fatal downward sweep when the report rang out; -the murderer's arm gave a jerk that cast the dagger a distance of -some yards, and the man himself fell backwards with a bullet through -his heart. - - [Illustration: "SHE STOOD REGARDING THEM WITH WONDERING LOOKS." - [_Page 115._] - -Elwood hastened to the assistance of the girl, who swayed as though -about to faint; but the sight of the strangers seemed to rouse her, -for she rose to her feet and stood regarding them with wondering and -evidently doubtful looks. Then she turned her glance upon the dead man, -and shuddered at the thought of the death she had so narrowly escaped. -Looking once more at the three who now stood in a group a short -distance from her--for Elwood had drawn back on seeing her rise to her -feet--she drew herself up with a charming dignity and grace, and, to -the surprise of the two young men, asked, in the language Monella had -taught them, - -"Who are you?" - -The words were intelligible enough. The inflection, the accent, or the -exact pronunciation, may have been slightly different from Monella's, -but the words rang out clear enough. - -"Who are you?" - -Monella stepped a pace or two towards her. His lofty form seemed to -grow in dignity the while he bent his gaze upon her; and, looking up -into his face, she could scarcely fail to read the true meaning of the -glance she met. She felt its extraordinary fascination, and yielded to -its influence, as so many had before. Her confidence went out to him at -once; and her look, that for the moment had been proud and distrustful, -softened into one of friendly interest. She bowed her head as though -in involuntary respect--the respect a dutiful child might show to a -parent--and spoke again; this time varying the form of her question:-- - -"My father, whence come you?" - -"We are strangers from far countries, my daughter," Monella made reply. -"We came here in peaceful and friendly intent, but fate has so ordered -it that our arrival has been marked by the shedding of blood. Still, -though of that I am deeply regretful in one way, I cannot pretend to be -sorry, if, as I see reason to believe, it has saved your young life." - -"Truly it has, and I thank you; and the king, my father, will thank -you too; though I know not by what marvel it was accomplished, nor by -what other marvel ye have come here, you who wield the lightning and -the thunder, who hold men's lives in the hollows of your hands, and yet -speak our language." - -"Time enough to explain that, anon, my child," was Monella's answer. -"For the moment we must know what yonder people are about to do. Their -intentions seem scarcely to be friendly." - -This referred to the small company of guards or soldiers, who were -being harangued by one who appeared to be their officer, and who, when -he had ended his speech, formed them into line, as though for a charge -upon the strangers. - -The girl turned round and looked at them; and, doing so, her face grew -pale. - -"Alas, yes!" she exclaimed. "I had forgotten them for the moment. They -are the special soldiers of Zelus whom ye have slain; and their officer -will seek to carry you all before the father of Zelus, the dread High -Priest. His vengeance will be cruel and terrible, if you fall into his -power; but, if we could but get back to my father's palace, you would -be safe; for he would protect you for my sake--for the sake of what ye -have done for me to-day. But alas! How can that be? They are many and -ye are but three. Ye have not even swords or spears--unless, indeed, ye -can serve them as ye have served this one." - -"Fear nothing for us, my daughter. We can truly serve these others -in the same way, if the necessity unfortunately should arise. But we -seek it not; we have come here, as I have told you, with peaceful -intentions, and we have no wish to signalise our arrival by further -bloodshed. Will you not, yourself, speak to these foolish people, and -warn them not to rush upon destruction? Tell them we are powerful, and -that, in your own words, we hold their lives in the hollows of our -hands. If they will depart in peace, they may, and bear with them the -body of their chief; but, if they dare approach with hostile intent, -then shall they fall before us, ere even they have time to come a dozen -paces, even as men are struck down by lightning. Tell them this, and -urge them to be friendly; for we are not of the nature of those who -take delight in slaying. To us, to slay is easy, but abhorrent." - -The girl heard this with increasing wonder. She viewed the rifles -(which all three were now handling) with a curiosity she did not care -to hide. She took them for some sort of magic wands. - -"I will perform your wish," she said, "but I doubt my power to stay -them, for they are men used to working their own will, and now they -seek your lives in revenge for this man's death. Indeed, they well know -they go to their own deaths if they return to Coryon, the High Priest, -and bring not with them those who slew his son." - -She turned to go towards the soldiers, who were now standing in two -ranks, with spears in rest, awaiting the word of command. - -"Stay," said Monella. "If they listen to your words, they will want -to come here to take up the body of their chief. We are willing they -should do so; but it were better we did not meet, for I do not trust -them, and they might plot treachery. See!" And he took his lasso from -where it hung at his waist and laid it in a straight line on the -ground about twenty feet from the dead body. "We will retire towards -the wood; and let it be clearly understood that they must not cross -that line nor touch that cord. If any man do so, he shall surely die -then and there. Let them not think, however, that we retire from -fear, because of their number. But now, my daughter, take heed lest -they seize you. Be sure you keep near enough to avail yourself of our -protection; but stand not between us and them, lest the lightning -strike your own form in its course. Once launched, it goes straight to -its mark, and blasts all whom it meets upon its path." - -"I understand," she answered. "But you need have no fear for me, so -far as these people are concerned. Their chief has dared more to-day -than has ever been known before; but none of these would lay hand upon -Ulama, the daughter of their king." - -"Then," said Monella, "if you feel sure as to that, do not approach -them, but go thirty or forty yards to the right, and bid them come -near enough for you to address them from there. For the rest we will -answer." And, with a sign to his companions, he walked slowly up the -slope towards the wood they had left but a few minutes before. - - - - -CHAPTER XII. - -A PRELIMINARY SKIRMISH. - - -The words that had been spoken on both sides in this conversation the -two young men had followed fairly well; though they had listened in -silence and made no attempt to join in the discussion. On their way -back towards the wood, Elwood was at first very thoughtful; then he -turned to Monella and said excitedly, - -"How do we know she is safe, out there alone? And what will her father, -the king, say to us, if harm come to her? It seems to me we are acting -in strange fashion to leave her thus." - -"Patience, my son," returned Monella quietly; "we must avoid the -shedding of blood, if it be possible. We have come here, as I have -already said, with peaceful motives. If violent acts be forced upon -us in self-defence, let us keep at least our conscience clear; let -us be in a position to show that they _were_ forced upon us. Let it -not be said of us that we have come into a strange land to introduce -dissension, and discord, and internal warfare; and all for no other -reason than the gratification of an adventurous spirit." - -"But," said Elwood, "_we_ have not introduced dissension and trouble. -It is clear enough that a terrible murder would have been perpetrated -had we not been here to prevent it. Surely, no one can accuse _us_ -of commencing bloodshed; and, as to the rest, why, what are the lives -of two or three scoundrels like these, the infamous myrmidons--if we -may believe what we heard--of a bloodthirsty 'high priest'; what are -the lives of two or three such wretches, compared with the safety of -this gentle, trustful girl, whom we are leaving now almost at their -mercy? In my view this is one of those cases in which offence is the -best defence. They are showing their intentions pretty clearly; let -us anticipate them by shooting one or two. That will frighten the -remainder, and stop further hostile action; and, moreover, prevent -their coming near this young lady, or princess, as I suppose she really -is." - -"I am bound to say I rather agree with Leonard," said Templemore. "I -see, clearly enough, we are in for a fight, and shall have to kill two -or three. Why not as well do it first as last? If, as she says, they -are used to do as they please in the land, and if what we have just -seen is a specimen of their style, pity is thrown away upon them. And, -besides, is it good generalship, Monella? To attack first would be sure -to scare them; but, if they make a rush, in absolute ignorance of the -power of our rifles, may they not, some of them, charge home? And then -we should have a hand-to-hand fight where they would be four or five to -one." - -Monella passed his hand over his face, and answered almost sadly, - -"There is a time to be forward in attack, and a time to be forbearing. -If the time come for the former, no man will ever see me flinch from -it. But you know what has been said, that the shedding of blood is like -unto the letting out of water, and that he who begins it is accursed. -If these people begin it, we will not shrink; but at least we shall -have clear consciences. Now listen to my plan. We must not enter the -wood, or they will think we have fled. If they cross the line I have -laid down, let each take the man opposite to him in the line, and bring -him down. Then, if they still rush on, fire once more, and step back -into the shelter of the wood. If they follow, you know what to do; your -revolvers will suffice." - -Meantime, Ulama, as she had called herself, had been addressing the -soldiers. Their officer had advanced to speak to her, and angry talk -had been exchanged, which those standing at the edge of the wood, with -rifles at the 'ready', could not hear. But when, finally, she shook her -head meaningly, and began to retire towards them, Jack Templemore set -his teeth and said, - -"I told you so! I knew it meant a fight! We might just as well have -begun it, as let them think we are afraid." - -"There is yet a chance," replied Monella. "They may hesitate to pass -the line I have laid down. In any case, all we can now do is to wait -and see." And, as Ulama came towards them, he signed to her to step -aside, out of the line of fire. - -The officer had returned to his men, and, after a short consultation -with one who seemed to be next in command, the two ranks advanced, with -the slow, measured tread of a well-disciplined troop, up the slope. On -reaching the dead body they were halted while the two officers examined -it. They had not understood how their leader had been killed; nor did -they understand it now. They had heard the report of the pistol and had -seen their chief fall, but the report had not been a loud one; and as -Elwood had run forward at the time, for all they could see (Ulama being -between them) he might have hurled a spear at Zelus. Yet the sound of -the explosion had puzzled them, and stayed them from rushing instantly -to the assistance of their leader. Altogether, they were perplexed. -The dress of their opponents showed them to be strangers. They appeared -to be unarmed, yet had they killed their dreaded master in the face -of his guard. This argued conscious power; and it behoved them not to -be too precipitate. After this fashion, probably, reasoned the two -officers. - -If so, the examination of the dead body could but add to their -uncertainty; for they found there a wound they were quite unable to -account for. It was not a spear thrust; it was not a wound from a sword -or dagger. The scrutiny, in effect, yielded them no enlightenment; but -the sight of the dead body of their leader and of the blood exasperated -both officers and men, and murmurs were heard, and cries for vengeance. -They probably began, too, to remember what Ulama had suggested--that -if they went back with the dead body of their chief and without the -slayer, their own lives would be forfeited. And all this time the -strangers stood calmly regarding them, watchful of their movements, but -offering neither to retreat nor to attack them. - -After some further consultation, the one who seemed to be in command -turned towards where the three strangers stood; flinging down his -sword, he stepped forward and threw out both his hands, to signify that -he desired a parley. - -Thereupon Monella also advanced a few paces; then paused for the other -to address him. - -"Who are you? Whence come you? Why do you enter our land in this -fashion by killing one of the greatest in the country?" asked the -captain of the guard. - -"The answers to your first questions are for your king's ear alone," -returned Monella. "As to the last, we came in peace, but interfered to -save a maiden from being murdered." - -The other's face expressed an evil sneer, and he made answer: - -"It is not usual, with us, for men to throw away their lives for -women. For what you have done yours may be required. Still," he added -diplomatically, "I am not judge nor executioner--unless you resist me. -If, therefore, you will surrender like men of peace--as you say you -are--and will come with me to tell your tale to my master, I promise -you good treatment while in my custody." - -Monella shook his head. - -"You have had my answer," he said. "We seek your king. We will yield -ourselves to no one else. And," he continued, with louder voice, "since -you, my friend, dare to deride us for taking a woman's part, know that -in the land we come from we are not accustomed to stand still and look -on while women are being murdered. What manner of _men_ are _ye_ who -dare openly proclaim so vile a doctrine? Soldiers of a High Priest? -Guardians of a 'religion' that teaches things like this? The span -that shall be left to such a being as ye serve is growing short. His -power is waning, his days are even now numbered." He raised his arm, -and extended it towards him he was addressing; then, with gathering -force, and even passion, till he seemed like an inspired prophet of -old thundering his denunciations against evil-doers--"We came here in -goodwill and peace; we may remain to be a withering scourge to you and -him you call your master. See to it, and take warning! There must--and -there _shall_--be an end of such deeds as we have this day seen -attempted by--as ye have no shame in avowing--the favoured son of your -High Priest. Hence from my sight, ere scorn and anger overcome me! I -have but to move my finger, and you fall dead before me!" - -For the first time in their knowledge of him Templemore and Elwood saw -their leader, usually so calm and equable, moved by a passion that was -almost uncontrollable. They glanced at one another in surprise; and -well indeed they might. For whereas, at first, they had felt almost -impatient of his equanimity, and had feared he lacked the sternness to -deal with those they were opposed to, yet now they thought only how to -restrain his sudden and unlooked-for passion, lest it should embroil -them further than was actually necessary. - -But the fire of Monella's rage expired as suddenly as it had kindled. - -"You have heard," he went on, coldly and disdainfully, to the captain -of the hostile group. "I have warned you. I spare your life to give you -time to do better." - -But this contemptuous treatment, so far from having the effect -intended, seemed to rouse the other's fury. - -"Think not to impose on me by empty threats and vain-glorious -boasting," he retorted. "I summon you to yield and come with me. If -not, and we have to kill you in striving to enforce obedience, the -consequences be upon your own heads." - -"And I say that I have warned _you_," returned Monella quietly. He -stooped and picked up a stone, then threw it to within three or four -feet of the cord that lay between them. - -"If," he said, "you but cross that cord so far as that stone, you die." - -Instantly the other took up the challenge. He stepped back for his -sword, then walked boldly forward, Monella meanwhile falling back in -line with his companions; but the instant the other crossed the cord, -Monella's rifle rang out, and the fatuous soldier fell prone upon the -sward. - -Then a tall fellow burst from the ranks and, brandishing his spear, -rushed towards the fatal cord; he was followed by an adventurous -comrade; but, e'en as they stepped across the line, they both bit the -dust. Then all the others turned and fled; all save the second officer, -who stood his ground, neither advancing nor retreating. He remained -leaning on his sword, and looked, by turns, first at his flying men, -then at the dead bodies that lay around him, finally at Monella and his -companions. - -Monella advanced and thus addressed him, - -"How is it you stand thus in hesitation, friend? Are you in two minds, -whether to fight or to fly?" - -The second officer was a fine-looking young fellow with features that -were not unpleasing. With a steady glance he looked Monella in the face -and answered, - -"I am no coward to run away, and no fool to rush to meet a thunderbolt. -Whoever you are, it is plain that we are powerless against you. But -indeed," he went on, with something almost like a sigh, "when I heard -your words I felt no stomach to fight against you, if so be that they -are true." - -"I am well pleased to hear you say so, friend," Monella said, laying -his hand upon the other's shoulder. "You have seen what it is in our -power to do. I call upon you to be a witness in the presence of your -king--of all your people--that we did not resort to force until all -other means had failed." - -"That will I gladly do," returned the officer, bending his head in -courteous salutation. "Few would have been so persistent in their -merciful intention. For myself, I know my fate if I rejoin my master; -therefore, if you will accept my service, I would fain join myself to -you. One can but fight and die; better to do so in the service of such -a chief as you, than of him I have lately served," and he seemed to -shudder while he spoke. - -Just then the maiden joined them, and he saluted her respectfully. She -looked at him with sorrowful eyes. - -"And is it Ergalon," she said, "that could stand by to-day and see -another man raise his hand to slay the daughter of his king, and not -move a step to hinder him? Has Ergalon indeed sunk so low as this?" - -The words were said in pained surprise rather than in anger; and in the -gentle eyes she turned upon him there was no sign of aught but mild -reproach. But this seemed to cut him to the heart, when ringing words -of accusation would, perhaps, have failed to move him. He fell upon one -knee and bent his head. - -"Alas! Princess," he cried, "I well deserve your scorn; yet knowest -thou not how that against my will I have been forced into this service. -Well I know that to ask pardon would be useless--the king will never -pardon, should this reach his ears; still less will Coryon. Yet I care -not if thou wilt but grant me _thy_ forgiveness. If these strangers are -thy friends, grant me to serve thee by serving them; and should this -service be even to death, it will content me that thou shouldst say of -me that Ergalon had done his duty, and redeemed himself in thine eyes." - -"Be it so, Ergalon," Ulama answered, her voice and manner charged with -a sweet graciousness that quite captivated the three bystanders. Then, -turning to Monella, she continued, "My father, I owe you much for what -you have done to-day. I shall try in the future to repay you to some -measure. Meantime you will need friends--accept from Ergalon this -proffered service. I feel sure, after what has happened, you may trust -him--even to the death. I know not who you are, whether immortals, or -beings of like nature to myself, thus timely sent by the Great Spirit -to my aid. But this I know, that I may trust you; that you have come -to be my friends, and my friends from henceforth you shall be." - -It would be difficult to convey an idea of the wonderful mixture of -simple gentleness and queenly dignity with which these words were -spoken. Further, it would be hard to say which of her hearers was most -impressed. She had the art of winning hearts without intending or -desiring it; and few could long resist the fascination of her presence. -Small wonder then if Leonard Elwood had already fallen incontinently, -helplessly, irretrievably in love. - -"And now," she finished, "I invite you to my home, where my father will -bid you welcome." - -"And these?" Monella asked, pointing to the dead bodies. - -"Ergalon will know what to do," she answered; and moved away in the -direction she had indicated. - -But by this time a small crowd was on its way to meet them. Those -forming it were, as it appeared, chiefly her maidens and attendants and -a file of soldiers--her guards. They looked curiously at the strangers, -but, at a sign from her, fell in respectfully behind the little party. - -"Doubtless you marvel," she observed to Elwood and Monella, between -whom she walked, "how it comes about that with all these people to -attend and guard me, I was alone this morning. But for that chance the -dead Zelus had never found his opportunity of saying that he did to me. -He must have been watching for it; perchance had heard that I sometimes -like to steal away alone for a little ramble. One gets so tired of -always having people around one," she added, with an almost childish -wilfulness. "But this will cure me. For the future I shall be more -careful." - -Templemore, meantime, strolling along behind the others, found himself -somehow placed between Ergalon and a dainty little damsel whose name, -he afterwards found, was Zonella. She was Ulama's close friend, and was -most busy plying Ergalon with questions about what had taken place. At -the noise of the firing they had rushed out in alarm; then, missing the -princess, had set out to seek her. In reply to her inquiries, Ergalon -gloomily referred her to Templemore, and on this slender introduction -the two soon found themselves in friendly converse, rather to the -increase of their companion's moodiness. - -It was well for Templemore that day that his affections were -unalterably fixed upon a chosen fair one; else, inevitably, had he lost -his heart either to the fair Ulama or to the dark-eyed, captivating -Zonella. As it was, he was compelled to own that he had never seen -two more fascinating maidens--save--save, of course, Maud Kingsford. -In that reservation--and in that alone--lay the salvation of his -heart. But this Ergalon knew not; and since he had long ardently--but -vainly--sought the favour of Zonella, he was none too pleased to see -her so quickly place herself on friendly terms with a total stranger. - -But Templemore's acquaintance with the language was so limited, that -his part in the conversation consisted more in listening than in -talking; and his thoughts were more concerned in observing all that -went on around him than in studying Zonella herself. - - - - -CHAPTER XIII. - -A KING'S GREETING. - - -During the walk--which now more resembled a procession, for they had -been joined by numbers of the inhabitants who had heard the rifle shots -and had come out in curiosity or alarm to inquire into the cause--Jack -Templemore had observed many pumas that, like tame dogs, accompanied -the people who crowded round them. They were mostly smaller than the -one that had followed him from the mountain top down the canyon, though -a few equalled it in size. But he looked in vain for any sign of -recognition from any of them; and it really seemed as though his own -jesting prophecy were being actually fulfilled. - -They now arrived at a colossal edifice that reared its soaring walls -and towers high up in the sky. They passed between its open gates, that -appeared to be of gold and iron, beneath an archway that, far above -their heads, spanned the space between two lofty towers of pink-white -stone. In the courtyard within were many other soldiers. These, when -the party entered, seemed crowded together in some confusion; but, at -sight of Ulama and her attendants, they quickly formed into lines, in -obedience to hoarse words of command, shouted by officers in gorgeous -blue uniforms, and with white plumes waving in their helmets. - -The courtyard was large enough for two or three hundred men to drill -and march about in. In the centre was a fountain that threw into the -air a jet of water that fell back with a sound of refreshing coolness -into a marble basin, from which rose curious-shaped green plants that -showed in pleasing contrast to the dainty whiteness of the stonework. -Here and there were marble statues, and, between them, large vases -filled with flowering plants. Above, a broad gallery ran round the -enclosure, and from this a number of richly-dressed people gazed down -upon the strangers as they entered with Ulama. The latter, making signs -to Monella and his two friends to follow her, proceeded, through lines -of soldiers and attendants who fell back respectfully before her, to -an apartment at one side, outside which all remained save two or three -whom she specially invited to accompany her. Around, were benches or -divans and couches covered with richly embroidered stuffs; upon these -she bade her guests be seated, begging them to await her while she -sought out the king and solicited an audience. - -When she had gone, a sudden silence fell on those she left behind; a -silence that was the more noticeable, coming, as it did, after the -confused hubbub and clank of arms that had filled the courtyard on the -arrival of the strangers. - -The scene was certainly a curious one. The homely, travel-stained -dress of the new-comers contrasted strangely in its nineteenth-century -plainness with the elaborate, brilliantly-coloured costumes of Zonella -and the half dozen members of the princess's suite who had entered with -her; with the luxurious carpets, rugs, and cushions everywhere around; -and with the magnificence of the whole surroundings, that spoke more of -the sumptuous luxury and elaborate decorations of a Moorish 'Alhambra' -than of what one would have expected in this isolated city of the -clouds. - -Monella stood, lost in thought, with bowed head and folded arms, -his rifle, that that day had sent three human beings to their long -account, resting against the wall beside him. Elwood, whose eyes had -followed Ulama till she had disappeared through the inner door, also -stood plunged in reverie, not noticing aught of his surroundings. Of -the three, Jack Templemore alone seemed alive to the interest and -strangeness of the scene. His keen, steady eyes were making mental -notes of every line of the architectural designs, as though with the -object of afterwards constructing a like edifice from memory; and, from -the building, they travelled to its furniture and decorations, and -thence, finally, to the dress and appearance of those of the princess's -suite who stood or sat around. Ergalon had remained outside with many -more. - -Presently, Templemore said quietly to Zonella, somewhat to her -astonishment, - -"What is the name of this city?" - -"What!" she exclaimed, "do you not know then that you are in Manoa? -Where did you suppose you were?" - -"Manoa! H'm. The same as 'El Dorado,' I suppose, as the Spaniards -called it?" - -"I know nothing of that, or of who you mean by 'the Spaniards,'" she -replied. "Fancy your coming here and not knowing the name of the place! -_Where_ have you come from? I long to hear all about it. Are all the -people there white like you and those with you? We have always been -instructed, by our teachers here, that only black demons lived in the -world beyond our island--at least we still so call it; though, of -course, it is no longer an island; has not been for many, many long -ages." - -But when Jack attempted explanations, he soon discovered that he knew -too little of the language to make things clear to his companion. He -became hopelessly involved, his descriptions quite impossible, and, in -the end, he had to give it up as hopeless. - -"You must wait till I know your language better," he said with a sigh; -"or else question my friends, who know far more of it." - -"I will wait as patiently as I can until you can tell me yourself," she -answered with an arch look. "I shall like better to hear it from you. I -feel, too, a little afraid of your friend there--the older of the two. -He seems so proud and dignified." - -Jack laughed. - -"He is anything but that. He is as kind-hearted and good-natured a man -as I have ever known. To-day he looks more serious than usual, perhaps. -You see, we have had a disagreeable adventure, and do not yet know what -may be its consequences." - -"I think, all the same, he is a man of great pride and dignity," -Zonella repeated. "He might be a great chief--a king--so far as one can -judge from what one sees. He is not of the same race as you," she went -on with decision. "He is more like one of my own people. Your younger -friend, too, is not unlike one of our people; though I do not see the -resemblance so strongly there, as in the case of the other." - -This odd suggestion almost startled Templemore. Curiously enough, the -same idea had struck him several times during the past half-hour; -since, in fact, the opportunity had offered of comparing Monella's -face and form with those inhabitants he had seen. Except that he was -taller than any, there were many points in which there was obvious -resemblance; and Jack began to ponder upon it as a strange coincidence. - -He was also surprised at the confidence with which the young girl had -declared Monella to be of different race from himself. - -"You must be an unusually quick observer," he said presently, "to -distinguish these things so readily. In my land young ladies do not -much trouble themselves----" - -Suddenly, Zonella laid her hand upon his arm and leaned forward with a -look of fervid earnestness. - -"_Who_ is this man?" she asked. "What is his name, and what brings him -here, and just at such a time, too?" This last seemed to be said more -to herself than to her companion. - -"He is called Monella," Jack told her. "I know of no other name; and, -as to why he is here, I can no more tell you that than why you yourself -are here. In some things he keeps his own counsel absolutely, and is -altogether inscrutable." - -"Ah!" Zonella said this with a long breath. "Then, though he is your -friend, and you are here together, you _really_ know nothing of him. Is -that what you mean?" - -"Well," returned Jack slowly, "it's rather an abrupt way of putting it, -but--well, I never thought of it in that light before--but--I really -think you have about hit it." - -"Yes! You and he have met by chance, and have agreed to travel together -for a time. And you have let him bring you here, I suppose, without -troubling yourself to ask him his objects?" Zonella went on, still with -her glance fixed on Monella. - -Jack opened his eyes. - -"You have a very direct way of putting things, I must say," he laughed. -"But again, I am bound to admit you are not far out." - -"And your other friend--what do you know of him?" - -"Oh, I have known him since he was a child." - -"And yet," the girl persisted, "he is very different from you. Are you -_sure_ he is of the same race as yourself?" - -"Quite," Templemore replied, laughing. "We are both of a nation that -I suppose you have never heard of, but that makes no small amount of -noise in the outer world, I can assure you. We are both English." - -Just then a heavy curtain was drawn back, and Ulama entered, and with -her an immense puma, larger even than their friend of the canyon, and -behind it the latter animal itself! - -"Why," exclaimed Zonella, "there is 'Nea,' who has been missing for -several days," and she called the animal to her. Great was her surprise -to see it, after a brief acknowledgment of her greeting, turn to Jack -and his two friends, with every sign of recognition and delight. - -"Why, it's Puss, by all that's wonderful!" Jack cried. "At least, -that's the name I gave her," he added, by way of explanation to Zonella. - -"Do you know her, then? But how can that be?" - -"She has been living with us for the last week; but she deserted us -last night, and we wondered where she had got to." - -"Then that accounts for it. We could not think what had become of her." -And she began to chide the animal for its desertion of its home and -mate. - -"If 'Tuo' had known you were off gallivanting with strange people, -'Nea,' I fancy he would have come after you and marched you back." -Then, to Templemore: "But how odd that she should attach herself to you -like that; you must have had some strong attraction for her." - -"It was not what she got to eat, at any rate," said Jack. "In fact, I -fear she was half starved. And at last she got so disgusted at what, I -suppose, she thought our stinginess, that she went off hunting on her -own account; and what she caught she offered, with a splendid lack of -selfishness, to share with us." And he went on to tell how he first met -the animal; Elwood, meanwhile, recounting the same story to Ulama; and -they learned that the two pumas were named 'Tuo' and 'Nea.' - -Presently, the princess gave a sign to her attendants, and they all -followed her from the apartment, leaving the three strangers by -themselves. - -Elwood was the first to speak. - -"We are to wait till the king is ready to receive us," he said. "I -wonder what he is like, and what sort of a reception he will give us! -What say you, Monella?" - -The latter turned slowly, and seemed to wake as from a deep reverie. - -"I know not what to say, my son; but I am full of pain at all that has -happened to-day. My mind misgives me that civil war will come out of -it; yet we can but try to do our best, and leave the rest to a higher -power." - -It was not long before the curtain was drawn aside again, and one -entered who seemed to be a dignitary of the court. - -"I have come," said he, "to conduct you to King Dranoa." And, with a -ceremonious bow, he motioned to them to follow him. - -They passed through many passages, across galleries and large halls, -and up broad staircases covered with thick soft carpet that was -noiseless to the tread. - -On their way they saw many people of various costumes and appearance, -who regarded the new-comers curiously, but not rudely. Presently they -reached a heavy curtain before a doorway, where stood more soldiers and -officers in brilliant uniforms. The curtain being drawn aside, they -entered an immense hall, its sides lined with people, but the whole -centre part unoccupied. They were ushered up this hall and there left -standing, their conductor retiring to one side. - -They found themselves confronting a high canopy, beneath which, upon a -raised dais, a man, apparently somewhat past middle age, was seated; -they had little doubt he was the king. He was a man of a fine presence, -and seemed hale and vigorous, though his dark hair and beard were -streaked with grey. His features were regular and well formed, his -eyes steady and piercing; his expression was not unkindly; but his -chin suggested weakness, a wavering and unsettled temperament. He was -dressed in a long flowing robe, and large jewels sparkled upon his -breast and shoulders, in the belt that girdled his waist and in the -hilt of his short sword. On his head he wore a circlet that was simple -in design, and scarcely to be called a crown; it was a band of gold -with gems set as stars. Ulama was seated by his side; she, also, wore -a golden circlet in which gleamed, with softened radiance, one cluster -of large pearls. She had changed the simple dress in which she had been -clad when they had first seen her, and now appeared in a costume that -was fairly dazzling in its richness, yet in exquisite taste, and well -chosen for showing to advantage her graceful figure. - -At her feet Zonella sat, or rather half reclined, and other members of -her suite were grouped around. Upon the other side of the king stood -his ministers and officers of state, and his body guard, and, ranged -around the hall, were many others of both sexes, looking curiously and -silently upon the strangers. - -Over the canopy was an immense star wrought in solid gold. Statues on -pedestals were to be seen at intervals, and, most curious of all, on -the walls were well-executed coloured frescoes depicting battle scenes. - -The king rose and addressed them. - -"Friends, I know not whence ye come, what brought ye hither, nor how ye -succeeded in passing the wood of black demons and forced your way into -our land. In ordinary circumstances it would have been my duty to send -ye away forthwith, or even to imprison ye--possibly, still worse might -have befallen. But my daughter hath told me that ye have saved her -life--a life doubly, trebly dear to me in that she is my only child. -But that ye came so opportunely on the scene, she who is my heart's -pride would e'en now be lying in the cold grasp of death." - -Here he paused, overcome with emotion. - -"So," he presently went on, "it has been described to me. I understand, -also, that, by some strange chance, ye speak our language, and -comprehend what I would say. We knew not that there were people outside -this land of ours who were white like us, and, above all, could speak -our tongue. But these wonders ye shall explain afterwards at your -leisure. At this moment not curiosity, but gratitude inspires me, in -that ye have restored my child to me. There is not one here"--his eyes -travelled round the packed assemblage--"who will not join with me in -thanking ye for that which ye have done. What say ye, friends?"--this -to his people--"Ye have heard in what dire peril hath my daughter been -this day. Shall we not give to those who rescued her a right good -welcome?" - -At this, the hitherto silent crowd burst out into acclamations. They -cheered, they clapped their hands; they waved banners, they raised -their spears and swords aloft and flashed them in the air; again and -again the shouts went up, till they seemed in very truth to shake the -walls. - -When, by a motion of his hand, silence had been restored, the king -resumed, - -"Ye hear! All greet ye, and _I_ thank ye. Be assured of my protection -an' ye have come in peace. But alas! I grieve to say I am not -all-powerful. There are reasons for enjoining upon ye that ye be -circumspect in your going to and fro, have always with ye the escort I -shall give ye, and visit only places they shall indicate. This is not -the time or place for further explanations, nor is it fitting I should -now hear the wondrous things I doubt not ye can tell me. I only wish it -understood that while I shall give ye my protection, and that of those -devoted to me, ye must not hope too much from it; and it may fail ye, -if ye observe not the conditions and limitations I have stated; the -cause whereof I shall explain hereafter." - -"While we return thee our thanks, O King," Monella answered, "on our -part, also, let it be understood that we can protect ourselves. The -cowardly assailants of the princess thy daughter fell before us like -chaff before the fire. We could, an' we had chosen, have destroyed them -all, even to the last one; but we spared some that they might noise -the tale abroad and warn others of their kind not to raise their hands -against us. Yet do I regret that it was necessary to kill any. We came -in peace and goodwill, not to maim and slay, or to spread alarm and -desolation through thy land. Yet this was forced upon us." - -"It hath been so told to me. Perhaps, as ye say, ye can protect -yourselves; and it hath been further told to me how ye wield the -lightning and the thunder and blast your enemies, hurling them to the -ground ere they can reach ye. For all that, if ye would go about in -peace, and avoid the need for further exercise of your death-dealing -powers, accept the guard I offer. If occasion arise, and they fail ye, -and ye can help in your own defence--well, by so much the better will -it be." - -"Thou hast well said, O King. It shall be as thou hast spoken," Monella -returned. - -Throughout the interview the king had been eyeing the commanding -figure of the man before him, not only with great intentness, but also -even anxiously. Indeed, Monella, with his lofty stature and intrepid -bearing, his nobly chiselled features, his bold, unflinching glance, -would have made no unfitting occupant of the throne. And, possibly, -this thought had struck the king, who once more spoke. - -"And now I would fain know thy name, and what hath brought thee." - -"I am called Monella." - -"Monella! It hath a sound as of our own tongue," returned the king. -"And thine end in journeying hither?" - -"That is for thine ear alone, O King," Monella replied with decision, -thereby arousing the surprise of all, the king included. Then, drawing -from his breast a sealed roll of parchment he had brought with him, -"But here is that which will in part explain." And he handed the -document to the king. - -The king unrolled the parchment, but, as the first words met his eye, -he started; then, growing more intent, he read on. But presently, in -evident agitation, he stepped down from the dais, placed his hand on -the other's arm, and said in a voice that trembled with emotion, - -"I will speak with thee alone. Follow me into my private chamber." And, -looking neither to the right nor to the left, he passed down the hall, -Monella following, the crowd opening out to give them egress. - -No sooner had they gone, than confused murmurs of astonishment and -curiosity burst out on all sides. Elwood and Templemore, as much taken -by surprise as any one, looked each in the other's face inquiringly; -but Zonella glided to their side and said in a low tone to Templemore, - -"Said I not that thy friend was no ordinary man? Monella! Is it -not like my name, Zonella? Methought, the moment my eyes rested on -him, 'That man is a great man--a wondrous man--and he is one of our -people!'" - - - - -CHAPTER XIV. - -DAKLA. - - -Ulama also left her seat and came forward to the two young men. - -"Your friend," she said, "has taken my father by surprise; else had he -bidden you be seated. Nor did I know that he could not earlier have -received you, or I would have sent my maidens to you with refreshment. -Come now and sit near us, and I will point out to you my friends that -they may be your friends; meantime Zonella will order fruit and wine -for your sustainment. Anon you will be invited to our table; but -meantime you will need something. We all do," she added, when they made -gestures of dissent, "so you will not be conspicuous in partaking here -of what we offer you." - -Pages then entered bearing luscious fruits and tempting-looking foaming -drinks; the former on massive salvers of pure gold, the latter in -chalices of gold and silver set with gems. The fruits were all new to -them, as also were the drinks; but, on tasting them, they found them to -be all they looked. - -The fruits were indeed delicious and refreshing; the drinks cooling -and exhilarating: to Elwood and Templemore they were as nectar and -ambrosia, and they said so, and asked many questions concerning them. -But, seeing that the only information they received was a string of -names that conveyed to them no meaning, they added little to their -stock of knowledge. - -They now talked freely with those around them; but found the questions -showered upon them from all sides somewhat more than they could answer, -so that Templemore said at last in an aside to the other, - -"Tell you what it is, Leonard; we shall have to give a public -lecture--or perhaps a series--and invite as many at a time as the -Town Hall of the place will contain. Pity we didn't bring some magic -lanterns and dissolving views to illustrate what we have to tell them. -I _would_ have done so if I had only known." - -They, in their turn, were not less full of curiosity and interest in -all they saw around them. The statuary, and, above all, the pictures -amazed them. - -"It upsets all one's notions of history and all that," said Jack -quietly to Leonard, "to find this sort of thing in the so-called 'new' -world. We might be back in Ancient Greece." - -"Or Babylon, or Nineveh," Elwood answered. "It's like a dream--and, -strange to say, I have dreamed much of it before. I keep thinking I -shall wake up presently and find that this city, with all that it -contains, has vanished." - -"I trust not," said Ulama--to whom the last part of the sentence had -been addressed--with a smile. "I should not like to think that I, -myself, am but a dream. But, since you speak of having dreams of that -which you find here, know that I have strange dreams also. All my life -it has been thus with me. Of late they have been less frequent than of -yore, and the memory of them is confused and indistinct; but I know -that in them I have seen--aye, more than once--_your_ face, and the -face of him you call Monella." - -Elwood regarded the maiden in surprise, and she continued, - -"Yes, it is true. Tell me, Zonella, have I not often described to thee -those I had seen in my dreams; and did not some resemble these? As to -face thou canst not know, but as to garb and other details?" - -"'Tis true," replied Zonella gravely. - -But the matter-of-fact Templemore found it hard to credit this; visions -and the like were nothing in his way. - -"Are you serious?" he asked. - -"Quite," both said. - -"And--me--a--I--myself, I mean; was I there too?" - -Templemore's manner when he asked this question was so humorously -anxious that Ulama laughed--a joyous, ringing laugh, the token of a -soul innocent and free from care. - -"No, indeed," she answered. "I never dreamed of you." - -"And you?" he asked, turning to Zonella. - -"No, never;" and she too laughed merrily. - -"It really doesn't seem fair," said Jack, with an injured air. "Waking -or sleeping, my friend has been a dreamer all his life; when we met -with Monella we found he was one of the same sort; so those two were on -terms immediately; but I--I am out of it all. Never had a dream in my -life worth remembering. Not only that, but--as it now seems--I can't -even get into other people's. I put it to you, Princess, am I not a -little hardly done by?" - -Thus they laughed and chatted, and time passed on, and still Monella -and the king were closeted together. It was more than an hour--nearer -two--before the king returned; and then alone. - -"My friends," he said, "the audience is at an end. Affairs of state -demand my earnest thought, and I must now dismiss you. But," beckoning -the two young men to him, and taking in his own a hand of each, "once -more let me commend these strangers to your care and friendship. -They have rendered me to-day a service that is beyond price, and in -rendering it to me, they have rendered it to us all. More I need not -say, except to charge you to make their stay with us a pleasant one." - -He withdrew, and, with his absence, the crowd began to thin; only those -belonging to the court remaining. - -And now Ulama spoke. - -"I shall hand you over to my good friends here," she said. "Doubtless -you will wish to make a change in your apparel and----" - -"Unfortunately we brought no change with us," said Jack. - -"They will bring you a choice of vestments," she answered, laughing. -"You will surely find something to your taste." She bowed courteously, -and went out, followed by Zonella and her attendants. - -They were now taken in charge by the high chamberlain, whom they -already knew by name--Colenna. He, in turn, handed them over to his son -Kalaima, a bright-eyed, fair, talkative young fellow with whom they -quickly found themselves on pleasant terms. He conducted them to a -suite of chambers which would be, he said, reserved to them. They found -there various suits which he laid out for their selection, instructing -them, with much good humour, in the way in which they should be worn. -These were, so he told them, the distinctive dresses of a noble of high -degree; and were presents from the king as a mark of his special favour. - -Elwood laughed at Jack's expression while he turned over the various -articles after Kalaima had left them to themselves, examining in turn -the white tunic of finest silk embroidered with strange devices, the -cap with jewelled plume, the heavy belt of solid gold, and the short -sword and dagger; all ornamented with precious stones of greater value -than they could estimate. - -"Are you really going to deck yourself out in these things, Leonard?" -he asked, with a rueful look. "Am I expected to do so too? Great -Scott! What would our friends in Georgetown say if they could see us -masquerading in this toggery?" - -"When at Rome you must do as Rome does, I suppose," Elwood returned -lightly. "After all, I don't suppose it will seem half so strange to -the good people here as would our continuing to wear our present dress." - -"There's a good deal, no doubt, to be said for that view," Jack said -with resignation. "And, since it is intended as a compliment, I suppose -we must e'en accept it as such. I only hope I shall be able to keep my -countenance when I look at you--that is, before the king and others. At -present I feel very much afraid that it may prove beyond my powers." - -In their suite of chambers was a bath, with water deep and broad -enough to swim in. A refreshing plunge, a reclothing in the unfamiliar -raiment, and they emerged from their apartments dressed as nobles -of the country. The attempts, honest, but too often futile, made by -Templemore to preserve his gravity, caused him at times more personal -discomfort than did even the strange garb but, since use accustoms us -to pretty nearly everything the efforts required became gradually less -and less. - -But what sobered him, so to speak, the most, was his meeting with -Monella, who was now attired in like fashion to themselves. The change -seemed to have made an extraordinary alteration in the man. He looked -taller and more imposing than ever, and in his gait and manner there -were an added grace and dignity. It could now be seen that his form was -supple and muscular as that of a young man's, graceful in the swing of -the limbs and in every pose. His eyes retained their unique expression -that seemed to magnetise those upon whom they fell; but his face had -a greater gravity than ever, and something of a majesty that awed -Templemore when he noted it. - -"Of a truth," he said to Elwood, "that man seems to alter from day to -day even from hour to hour. He is just as kindly, as courteous, and as -gentle; just as thoughtful--yet, I feel somehow that there is a gulf -deepening between us, and that it is widening, slowly but surely. Yet -not because one likes him less--that's just it, you seem to like him -and admire him more and more--but you feel you do it from afar--from a -gradually increasing distance." - -And when, later in the day, they sat down to a banquet at the king's -table, and saw Monella seated beside the king, taking the post of -honour and accepting it with the easy dignity of one who had been -used to it all his life; not only the observant Jack, but the less -seriously-minded Leonard, felt, with increasing force, the feeling the -former had described. - -During this repast they learned that the Manoans were vegetarians; -though their cookery was so skilful that such dishes as the strangers -tasted they found both appetising and satisfying. Not only that, but, -as they soon discovered, these dishes were fully as invigorating and -nourishing as a meat diet. This was due to the presence of some strange -vegetable or herb in nearly every dish; but what this was they could -not then determine. - -At dusk, a new surprise awaited them; for, not only the palace, but -the whole city was lighted up by what they quickly recognised as the -electric light. They now could understand the brilliant aspect of the -city as first seen by them at night from the head of the canyon. - -After the meal, Templemore and Elwood went out, with many more, upon -a terrace that overlooked the lake; where now boats were going to and -fro, some paddled by oars, some drawn by the large white swans. But -what at first puzzled the new-comers were the antics of some who threw -themselves into the water from considerable heights. Instead of falling -almost vertically, as a diver would, they swept down in a graceful -curve, striking the water almost horizontally, then bounded up and flew -through the air for a short distance, till once more they touched the -water and bounded up again. Finally, when the impetus was expended, -they swam back to shore or were taken thither in a boat. Of course this -style of bathing could not be practised _in puris naturalibus_, or in -ordinary bathing dress; so they were furnished with a kind of divided -parachute, or twin parachutes, not unlike artificial wings; with these -they could descend from towers and great heights and with a long -swallow-like sweep, striking the water and rebounding again and again. -By practice some had obtained a wonderful dexterity in this amusement, -and their evolutions would have deceived a stranger, viewing them from -a distance, into a belief that they were actual flying creatures. Some -of the children--who chiefly delighted in this pastime--were very -expert at it. - -While watching the gay scene before them--a repetition of what they had -witnessed from afar--Kalaima came to say that the king requested their -presence in his council chamber. Following the young man they entered -a hall, smaller than that in which they had first been received, and -found the king throned under a canopy as before, and Monella seated -near him. Around the hall were ten or twelve of his chief ministers and -officers, each placed before a small table, Upon which were ink-horns, -pens, and sheets of parchment. - -Standing in the centre of the chamber was a man of swarthy skin and -haughty mien, his expression cruel and deceitful. He wore a black tunic -on which was worked a large golden star like that displayed by the -ill-fated Zelus. Standing respectfully a short distance behind this man -were two others, somewhat similarly attired. - -The leader had just finished speaking when Templemore and Elwood -entered, and he cast at them a scowl that was almost appalling in its -malignity. - -The king signed to the young men to seat themselves beside Monella; -then, turning to the man who had just spoken, said, - -"It avails nothing, Dakla, for thee to come to us with messages of this -intent, and with presentments, void of truth, of what befell to-day. -Here are the three strangers who, as thou sayest, opposed themselves -to Zelus, the son of Coryon thy master. They slew him, it is true, and -some of those who followed him, but it was to save my daughter from his -violence." - -"It is false, O King! They lie, if they say so! For our lord Zelus had -no thought of violence!" This from Dakla. - -"If thine errand here is but to charge with falsehood these three men, -I'll grant thee audience no longer." The kings voice was stern, and -his eyes flashed angrily, so that Dakla trembled, and there was less -confidence in his tone when he replied, - -"But they are strangers whom the king knows not; wherefore should he -accept their word before our trusted servants?" - -"Because it is confirmed by mine own daughter, sirrah! And if thou -darest again to say it is untrue that Zelus lifted his hand to take her -life, thou shalt not return unpunished, be the consequences what they -may!" - -By the king's impressive manner, and still more by the menace he had -thus let fall, Dakla seemed daunted. He had expected to be able to -carry things his own way. He hesitated, then said in a milder tone, - -"But even so, they should not have taken the life of our lord Zelus, -but have brought him before _thee_." - -"How could they do that when he had more than a score of men with him, -and they were but three? Furthermore, there was no time for parley. An -instant's hesitation, my daughter saith, and it would have been too -late." - -Dakla reflected; then he made a fresh suggestion. - -"It will content us if the king remit to us for trial him who, with his -own hand, did slay our lord. If, on due inquisition, it shall be found -even as the king hath said, then shall he be returned unhurt." - -The king's face clouded, and his lips curled with scorn as he replied, - -"Out upon thee, with thy tricks and cunning snares! Thinkest thou we do -not know thy master by this time? These strangers are my guests--under -my protection! Hark ye! I say under my protection! If harm shall befall -them, I will seize thyself, an' thou comest again within my reach, or -any others of thy master's minions on whom I can lay hands, and their -lives shall pay the forfeit." - -"Thy words will grieve my master, King Dranoa," said Dakla, with a -scarcely hidden sneer. "He careth only for the welfare of the king and -of his people. But how shall there be safety for the dwellers in this -land if such as these may go abroad and slay at will, and be protected -by the king?" - -"What safety is there now for any, when even the king's daughter cannot -walk near mine own palace without assailment?" the king wrathfully -demanded. "Hold thy peace, sirrah! and quit my sight ere worse betide -thee!" - -At this Monella rose, and, bending towards the king, said something -in a low tone to him; the king, assenting with a nod, Monella slowly -turned his glance upon the henchman of the priest, and thus addressed -him, - -"I have the king's permission to send a message of my own to Coryon, -since the opportunity now offers. It is well that thou shouldst bear -it, and better still if thou takest it to heart. I sent the same -message by the murderous crew that followed at the heels of thy late -shameful lord--as thou callest him--Zelus. It is this: that such things -as he attempted will bring down vengeance and retribution on you all. -Bid Coryon take heed and mend his ways; if not, his doom is fixed. We -are but three; yet, if we chose, and the king so willed it, we could -clear thee and thy master and his brood from off the land--aye, ere -another sun has risen and set. And tell Coryon this, by the king's -permission we are here, and, as thou hast heard, under his protection. -For that protection we are grateful, but we need it not. If thou, or -any of thy serpent brood molest us, we will hold you all to such a -vengeance as shall repay the wrongs of others and rid the earth of you. -I sent this message by Zelus's craven hounds, but my mind misgives me -that in their flight they scarce remembered it; or, perchance, they -feared to give it. Wilt thou now bear it to thy master?" - -"Who art thou that dares to send a message of defiance to the great -Coryon?" Dakla asked. - -"One who can carry out his words; one who, as the ally of the king, -will bring upon your heads that which has been so long deserved. One -who, though he spared thy myrmidons to-day, will spare no more. Beware! -Attack us, and we show no mercy!" - -With each succeeding sentence he seemed taller, more imposing, and more -menacing; until the last words were fairly thundered out, and his eyes -flashed fire. - -The countenance of Dakla fell before his gaze; he hesitated, panted, -turned to go, then turned back, and finally, as one who spoke against -his will, he said, with no show of his former mocking insolence, - -"Sir, I will bear thy message." Then, with an obeisance to the king, he -and his attendants left the place. - -"I would give something to know what the king and Monella talked about -so long to-day," said Elwood to Templemore that night, when they found -themselves alone together. - -"So far as I can gather," Jack replied, "there is a grand old feud on -here between these rascally old priests, on the one side, and the king -and his followers on the other; and Monella, I suspect, has learnt -enough concerning it to lead him to back up the king. Well! So far as I -am concerned, I am game to back him up, too, against such a murdering -lot as they seem to be. What say you?" - -"You need not ask _me_," Elwood answered with some surprise. "But I -thought that you--well--that is----" - -"Would be rather more slow to get up enthusiasm, eh?" Jack interrupted -with a laugh. "Not at all. Fooling about in a dark, gloomy forest, with -no apparent end in view, was one thing; taking part in an adventure -of this kind to help a lot of people who have received us kindly, is -quite another; to say nothing of helping the king, who's a regular -brick, and his daughter, who's----" - -"An angel!" put in Leonard. - -And Jack laughed, but approvingly, and said good-night. - - - - -CHAPTER XV. - -MARVELS OF MANOA. - - -During the following days Elwood and Templemore learned much of the -strange land in which they found themselves; of its people, of their -condition, and other details. But, since to give every separate -conversation, incident, or other means by which they gained their -information, would be tedious, it will suffice to cite some extracts -from Templemore's diary that summarise the knowledge then and -subsequently obtained. - - * * * * * - -"I am able now to jot down some account of this strange place and its -inhabitants, so far, at least, as my limited knowledge of its language -and other means of information go. - -"The people seem to be amiable, fairly intelligent--considering, -of course, that they know nothing of the great world outside--and -generally well disposed. Although they maintain a small force of -'soldiers' or 'guards,' and drill and discipline them with as much -assiduity as though they might be called upon to engage in warfare, -yet, as a matter of course, there are no people with whom they can go -to war; nor is there any likelihood of their having to fight, except -amongst themselves. And this, unfortunately, has not been unknown; -moreover, there are 'signs in the air' that it may not be unknown -again. - -"An unexpected discovery we have made is, that this mountain is -connected with another close to it and called 'Myrlanda.' The -connection is underground, and was made originally in the course of -mining operations. - -"Undoubtedly, _once_ these people were a great nation. Their arts -and sciences, their buildings, their engineering works, and their -knowledge of mechanics, all give evidence of this; but, since a nation, -isolated as this has been for ages, must necessarily either progress -or retrogress, the Manoans slowly, gradually, but surely, have done -the latter. They have numerous museums which are full of wonders of -all sorts, pointing to lost arts, lost sciences, lost inventions, lost -knowledge of all kinds. The fact that the demand has fallen off with -diminishing population has led to the discontinuance of manufactures; -though, in the museums, there are evidences that they once existed. - -"This is the case as regards chronometric instruments. Their -occupations being desultory, they have little need to know the time of -day; so the use of clocks and watches has 'gone out of fashion,' and -there does not now exist a person in the two 'islands'--as they still -call these two inaccessible mountains--who can make a clock or a watch. -Yet, in their museums they have many ancient specimens of clocks and -watches of various kinds. - -"Like remarks apply to many other arts and sciences and -manufactures. The cause is likely to be found in the fact of their -non-intercommunication with other nations. - -"But the most wonderful thing of all, in this land of marvels, is a -plant or herb they call the 'Plant of Life.' This, I am assured (though -it seems hardly credible), if taken from time to time in certain -forms, combined with other plants found here, induces great longevity -in the recipients. The king, for instance, who looks between fifty and -sixty years of age, I am seriously told is three hundred and forty! Yet -that, even, is nothing out of the way here; for--assuming that they -speak the truth--there are among the priesthood a few who have lived -in the land one thousand, fifteen hundred, and two thousand years and -more! I should scarcely take the trouble to write this down, were it -not that I find it a matter of such common belief on all sides that -it is impossible to avoid regarding it seriously. When first these -statements were made to me I sought Monella and reported to him what -had been told me, remarking that I thought it somewhat in bad taste -on the part of my informants to combine together--as it seemed to me -they must have--to palm off such tales upon a stranger. To my utter -astonishment, he replied that he had reason to believe that there -was truth in what I had been told! He had doubtless heard the same -thing--and he is so quick to probe to the very root of whatever excites -his interest, and a man so difficult to deceive, that, on receiving his -solemn assurance (I asked for it) that he was not jesting, I felt bound -to regard the matter attentively. I, therefore, set to work to get at -all the facts as well as I could, and to see and examine the wonderful -plant for myself. In this way I have arrived at the following data:-- - -"The plant, which is called 'karina' in the language of the country, -is of a curious delicate, clear, blue tint--almost transparent in -appearance, and in texture smooth and glassy-looking as to the -leaves. It grows to a height of two or three feet, and is succulent -in character; exuding freely, when squeezed, a juice which has a very -strong bitter-sweet taste. It is prepared in several ways--many -having, it is believed, secret recipes which have been handed down -from father to son from generation to generation; but they all relate -more or less to a tea or infusion of the leaves, with or without the -admixture of other herbs or drugs. To have the full effect it must be -taken regularly, almost from infancy; indeed, it is so powerful that -those not accustomed to it must take but very weak doses at first for -a long time, till the system learns to assimilate it; otherwise, it -may even act as a poison. Taken, however, regularly from childhood, -it produces and maintains perfect health, defying all those usual -fevers and diseases that afflict humanity in other parts of the world, -and carrying the body unimpaired in all its functions--accidents, -of course, excepted--into extreme age, without loss of vitality or -strength. - -"People do not, however, live for ever; there is one disease and only -one that the 'karina' cannot cure. This is called the 'falloa'; there -is also another name for it signifying the 'don't care sickness.' -Those attacked with it gradually sink, and die painlessly and easily. -This disease, no doubt, must come to all sooner or later; but it is -generally believed that the priests--and they alone--are aware of some -way of so preparing the 'karina,' that they can either cure even the -'falloa,' or keep it at bay for very much longer periods than other -people succeed in doing. - -"It is certainly a remarkable fact that throughout the land disease, -in the sense in which we understand it, is unknown. Consequently, -physical pain is almost absent, save in case of physical injury. Nor is -it necessary to be continually taking the preparation of the 'karina.' -When once the system becomes inoculated with it, as it were, it is -sufficient, afterwards, to repeat the doses at long intervals; and a -traveller, as I gather, might take sufficient of the dried plant with -him on his travels to keep him in perfect health for many years in any -part of the world. - -"And when, at last, the 'falloa' attacks its victim, it causes neither -pain nor suffering of any kind; only melancholy, and a distaste for -life in general; while its approach is so gradual as often to be -unnoticed. - -"There is little doubt that the absence of ordinary diseases exerts -a corresponding effect upon the physical development; and this alone -is sufficient to account for a fact that is very noticeable here, -viz., the beauty of the inhabitants. Both the women and the men are -remarkable in this respect; and probably not in all the rest of the -world put together could so many beautiful women and handsome men be -found as one sees in this small, but strange country; and this applies -to the old, in a measure, as well as to the young generally. Whether it -also applies to the old amongst the priests, one cannot say, for they -seem to keep entirely to themselves. - -"As regards these 'priests,' there are two sects in the country, called -respectively the 'Dark,' or 'Black,' and the 'White.' - -"The religion of the 'White' priests, or 'Brotherhood,' resembles, -in many respects, that of the Hebrews, save that for 'God' they use -the term 'Great Spirit,' or 'Good,' or 'Almighty' Spirit. These have, -however, now no influence in the country, and have been exiled to -Myrlanda, where they confine themselves to a small 'domain,' have few -followers and very little communication with the general inhabitants. -The chief of these is named Sanaima. - -"The chief of the 'Dark Brotherhood'--as they denominate themselves, -and well they deserve their name, from all I hear--is called Coryon; -and he and Sanaima are both popularly supposed to be more than two -thousand years old! But, since both these millenarian gentlemen keep -themselves shut up amongst their own immediate adherents, and seldom -show themselves to the people, it would not be very difficult to keep -up a tradition of this sort without a word of truth to back it. It may -be urged in support of it, however, that we see many going about who, -we are assured, are three, four, or five hundred years old; and these -assert that they have not the true secret of preparing the 'karina'; -this being known only to the priests. - -"But whatever be the truth as to their longevity, the 'Dark -Brotherhood' seem to be a set of bloodthirsty, licentious tyrants, -ruling the people with a rod of iron, for the king, though nominally -an autocrat, has but little real power; but his rule, so far as it -extends, is mild, and his people appear loyal and well disposed towards -him. - -"The real ruler of the land is Coryon, the High Priest of the 'Dark -Brotherhood'; a man who, though never seen beyond the limits of his -own domain, makes his power felt everywhere. What I have heard of him -and his chosen band sounds too atrocious to be true; yet I am assured -I have heard only a part; the whole truth is of such a nature that men -shrink from speaking of it to one another. - -"It is said that they have many wives, whom they choose at will -from amongst the daughters of the people; but what becomes of them -afterwards no one knows, for they are never seen again when once they -disappear behind the gates that shut in the domain 'sacred' to the -'Brotherhood.' Further, they lay a 'blood-tax' upon the population -for 'religious sacrifices'; at certain intervals these victims are -selected, it is _said_, by a sort of ballot, and from that moment -vanish like the others, and their fate is never known; or at least no -one professes to know. It is, indeed hinted, that it is too terrible -to be published. One or two who have escaped back to their homes -have, it is averred, died raving mad; their ravings being of so dread -a nature that it could not be determined whether they referred to -scenes actually witnessed, or were the offspring of their madness. -What becomes of the children of these 'priests'--or at least of a -large proportion of them--is also a matter for conjecture. They cannot -well all live, or they would probably overrun the land. It is darkly -whispered that all but a certain definite proportion are sacrificed. At -any rate they are seldom heard of. Zelus, the one Elwood killed, was -an exception, it would appear. He is described as the 'only remaining' -son of Coryon; but what has become of his other children, if any, is -not known. Zelus had set his mind upon taking Ulama from her father -to make her, against her will, his wife--or one of them. Now it is -generally understood that the king and his family, and the members -of his household, are safe from molestation by the 'Brotherhood.' -Therefore, in seeking to force Ulama, Zelus was offending against the -strict law; yet, such was his insolent contempt for all law but his -own will, that he not only designed to bear her off, but, in his rage -at her resistance and the scathing disdain and scorn she showed in her -refusal, he would have killed her. And it is quite certain that, had -he succeeded, he would have been protected by his father, so that no -punishment would have fallen on him. - -"If, however, as appears from this, even the king's only child is -not safe from these atrocious wretches, what must be the position of -the common people? As a matter of fact, though they are by nature -cheerful, contented and unselfish, yet over all there seems to hang the -shadow of an ever-present dread, the overpowering, constant fear that -to-morrow or the next day--this day, even, they or some of those they -love, without the slightest warning, may be seized and borne off to an -unknown fate. All the information vouchsafed in such a case is that -the victim has been chosen by the so-called ballot; but it is hinted, -and no doubt believed, that, if one of the priests, or one of their -favourite adherents, happen to cast an approving eye upon a daughter of -the people--be she maiden or wife--the 'ballot' is pretty sure to fall -upon her before very long. - -"This is the awful despotism wielded by these 'priests' in the name -of religion. Needless to say, it is not confined to the particulars -stated. If the priests themselves are not much seen in public, some -of their emissaries and followers are continually about, and they -domineer over the people and perpetrate many shameful acts of cruelty -and injustice, in almost all of which they are supported and protected -by those they serve. For, though these wretches are nominally amenable -to the civil law, or to be brought before the king, few, even of the -boldest of their victims, care to risk the after vengeance that they -know would overtake them as the consequence. - -"It was these miscreants that the king had in his mind when he insisted -upon giving us an escort during our sojourn here. And, though our -firearms are undoubtedly our best protection, still, as has been -pointed out to us, we have made enemies who are treacherous and -relentless, with fanatical adherents, who mingle with the people and -might stab one of us in the back without warning, were they allowed the -opportunity of coming near us in the guise of ordinary well-disposed or -curious citizens. We have thought it, therefore, only prudent to accept -the proffered guard. - -"Of the 'White Brotherhood' one hears little. Sanaima, their chief, is -reputed to be an upright, well-disposed man, who would, if he had his -way, assist the king to put an end to the domination of the other sect -and its human sacrifices and other evils and abominations; but they do -not seem to have the power, or, if they have, they lack the resolution -to take any decided or practical steps to shake off the tyranny of -Coryon. Nor could it be done without plunging the country into a civil -conflict that might last indefinitely and be productive of almost -endless suffering; and the king, as a kind-hearted man, shrinks from -precipitating such a calamity. So Sanaima shuts himself up in his own -domain and gives himself up, it is understood, to abstruse study. - -"Turning to another noteworthy and surprising thing--the fact that -these people are acquainted with electricity and the electric -light--it seems that they collect and store it underground in some -way I do not yet understand. But upon all high rocks are placed metal -rods--lightning rods, in fact--and it is asserted that at all times, -day and night, but more particularly when there are clouds around -the mountain, a constant stream of electricity passes down the rods -and is retained and stored in insulated receptacles constructed for -the purpose underground. The effect of this arrangement is that -thunderstorms are unknown here. The armature of lightning rods draws -off all the electricity from the surrounding atmosphere; and, though -thunderstorms are often witnessed in the distance--playing round other -mountains, for instance--yet they never burst over Manoa or Myrlanda. - -"On this mountain--Roraima, as we call it--a name, by the way, entirely -unknown to the inhabitants--the city of Manoa and its lake stand at -one end of the great basin that lies within the summit. All around are -terraces of rock rising, one behind the other, till they end in high -wooded crags that form, in fact, the edge of the summit as seen from -outside. Down these crags or cliffs pour numerous cascades that find -their way, eventually, into the lake; whence they issue again as the -great waterfalls that tumble from the summit--or near it--to the base -of the mountain. For though, from a distance, these falls seem to start -from almost the very summit, they, in reality, burst out from the level -of the lake, more than a hundred feet lower than the highest rocks upon -the top of the mountain. - -"The rest of the top--apart from the lake and city--is a country of -hill and dale, rocks and woods, very picturesque, and forming, in -places, minor basins, or vales, of considerable extent and beauty, -quite shut off from one another. I estimate the total extent roughly -at a hundred square miles; but I believe Myrlanda covers nearly two -hundred. - -"None of the land in Manoa is given up to cultivation, save in the -form of gardens, or orchards, and groves of fruit-bearing trees. The -lower rocky terraces around the lake are beautifully laid out in this -way. Here, are cultivated fruits of every kind. The trees are planted -in such a way as to form shady walks and resting-places; beneath them -are seats and fountains that are always playing, fed by the streams -that rush down at intervals towards the lake. And across these streams -are numerous bridges; some, where the torrents open out on approaching -the lake, are necessarily of considerable width; those on the terraces -above are small rustic structures--but all are ornamental, and some of -exquisite design. Around the terraces flowers grow in profusion, partly -wild and partly cultivated. Wonderful orchids, gloxinias, begonias; -orange-groves covered with flowers and fruit; and gardenias with their -deliciously scented blossoms; with many others that I have never seen -before and have not yet learned the names of. - -"The cereal and other crops required are grown in Myrlanda, which is -principally devoted to agriculture; there also there are numbers of -goats, and a kind of sheep, and large quantities of fowls. Pumas, which -are kept as pets in Manoa, are not allowed in Myrlanda, for they would -play sad havoc amongst the flocks and poultry; though, probably, they -live upon them all the same; for the Manoans, being vegetarians, never -eat meat, but give the flesh of their animals to their pets. The latter -include cats, of which there are large numbers; some of most curious -kinds. These two animals, between them, it is said--the puma and the -cat--have cleared the land of all wild animals, including serpents; for -there is no more deadly enemy of serpents--even venomous ones--than the -cat; and the puma will attack and overcome larger non-venomous snakes. - -"No one, to see these latter great animals playing continually with -the children of their masters--as may be witnessed here all day -long--would think they were naturally of such bloodthirsty instincts. -It has been said of pumas that, with the possible exception of some -kinds of monkeys, they are the most playful animals in existence. One -can certainly see ample evidence of this in Manoa, for the creatures, -whether large or small, old or young, seem ever ready to start a game -of romps with whomever they can get to indulge them--whether little -folk or their grown-up elders. - -"The large swans that swim about on the lake, though very tame, -can scarcely be regarded as pets, though they are frequently to be -seen docilely drawing a small boat about; or a team of them will be -harnessed to a vessel of larger size. They get their own living -among the fish in the lake, and seem able to hold their own with the -pumas. I am told that this comes about from the fact that the young -pumas, being often foolish enough to attack them in the water, meet -with such treatment that--if they succeed in escaping drowning--they -ever afterward leave the birds alone. These swans make their nests and -rear their young on some islands that lie out near the centre of the -lake. Often, towards night, when the sun has perhaps set for the day -on the lake and the country surrounding it, these birds may be seen in -small flocks circling and whirling in the air, and presenting a very -beautiful sight as they rise out of the shadow, and the rays of the -setting sun light up their plumage. These are undoubtedly the 'white -eagles' that are asserted by the Indians to be the 'guardians of the -lake' on the top of Roraima. - -"Myrlanda is honeycombed with mines, but hardly any are at present -worked, the demand for their products having practically ceased; and -such large stocks have accumulated from former workings that I am told -they are not likely to be reopened for many years. So far, I have only -partially inspected the museums. They are more surprising than even -the people, for they speak plainly of a wonderful past history. Here -are many strange inventions and machines, the very meaning and use of -which are now but a matter of conjecture. They contain, too, stands -of arms--spears, javelins, swords, daggers, shields, bows and arrows, -etc., as well as suits of beautifully wrought chain armour--sufficient -to fit out a small army. Most of these are mounted in gold, and many -are ornamented with jewels. All are kept bright and in admirable order. - -"The statues are surprising specimens of art, as are the bas-reliefs -with which most of the buildings are embellished. Yet there are now no -sculptors here, nor any painters. There are potters, but their work is -inferior to specimens preserved in the museums. In many other branches -of manufacture, also, the artificers of to-day are evidently unskilful -as compared with those of former times. - -"In the museums are also preserved manuscripts of great antiquity, -and interesting as throwing light on the past history of the nation. -Many of the nobles and chief people can write and read; but, printing -being unknown, their opportunities of keeping up such accomplishments -are necessarily very limited. The materials used for dress are mostly -silk--obtained from silkworms--wool, and linen; the last being obtained -from a fibre resembling flax. In the manufacture of these materials -into fabrics the Manoans are particularly skilful; especially in -working or embroidering upon them all kinds of new and quaint designs. -Their boats, too, that float about the lake, are exquisite models; so -that one can quite believe that the nation was once, as they declare, a -maritime people, with fleets of ships, or, at least, large vessels of -some kind. In the museums, by way of confirmation, are pictures--very -cleverly executed works--of naval battles; and, in these, large vessels -with two and three masts are represented. - -"It is worthy of remark that in all these pictures representing -battle-pieces--and these are many--none but white people are depicted. -That different races intermingled in the fighting is indubitable; but -the difference consists in dress and other details; not in the colour -of their skins. - -"It is a tradition of the Manoans that they formerly ruled over 'the -whole world.' This may be taken to imply either the whole continent of -America, or a large portion of it; but they knew nothing, formerly, of -black or red races; and their archives bear this out--their pictures, -perhaps, more forcibly than anything else. - -"As regards the buildings, their architectural magnificence is -undeniable--almost, indeed, defies description. On many structures gold -has been freely employed in the roofing, and for other purposes where -we should employ lead or iron. They say the gold came chiefly from -Myrlanda, and certain neighbouring 'islands'--_i.e._, mountains--from -which they are now isolated. Gold cornices, and embellishments, of -every conceivable shape and form, are commonly used for outside -decorations; the very conduits to carry off water being often of gold -or an amalgam consisting largely of that metal, and wrought into -elaborate designs. Indeed, both iron and tin--and lead also--seem to -have been much more sparingly employed than gold and silver. Iron seems -to have been used only where extra strength and weight were required, -and, in the form of steel, for weapons, or for common utensils, tools, -etc.; and of copper there is very little anywhere to be seen. Silver, -even, is less common in heavy decorative metal work than is solid gold. - -"Thus the tales that Sir Walter Raleigh heard of the splendours of the -ancient city of Manoa--or El Dorado--and that for many hundreds of -years since have been regarded as fables, appear to have been based, -after all, upon actual fact." - - - - -CHAPTER XVI. - -LEONARD AND ULAMA. - - -"How I should like to see this wondrous outside world that you come -from!" said Ulama dreamily. "The more you tell me of it, the more you -whet my curiosity, and the more I long to see its marvels for myself." - -"And yet," was Elwood's answer, "nowhere will you find so marvellously -beautiful a scene as that which now surrounds us. I have travelled a -good deal myself; and my friend Jack much more; and Monella, where has -he not been? He seems to have visited every corner of the world! Yet -he said to me, but yesterday, that he thought this the fairest spot on -earth; and in this Jack agrees, so far as his experience extends. - -"Since I first came here I have looked upon it from many points of -view; from the water, as the boat drifts from one side to the other; -from different places round the shore; from various spots on the rocky -terraces above; and these different views I have seen under all the -shifting effects of sunlight, moonlight, and in the mountain mist. Yet -do I find myself unable to decide which I like the best. Whatever I -do, wherever I happen to be, I see constantly some fresh enchantment, -some new charm, some effect at once unexpected and delightful; till I -strive in vain to make up my mind which I admire the most." - -It was about a week after the arrival in the city of the three -travellers; and Ulama and Leonard were seated in a favourite boat in -which the princess was wont to spend a large portion of her time. -It was, really, a small barge, of curious but graceful design and -elaborate decoration. Over the after part was a white and light-blue -awning; the bow ran up in the shape of a bird with out-stretched wings -wrought in gold and silver, and the stern was fashioned like a fish -with scales of blue and gold, its tail being movable, and running down -below the water-line to form the rudder. Upon the sides provision was -made for several oars; but this morning Ulama and Elwood had put off -alone, content that the boat should drift wherever the slight air or -current might direct. - -Truly Leonard had not over-rated the beauty of the scene around them; -scarce indeed would it be possible to do so. The water was a dazzling -blue, yet so clear and limpid that it seemed more like a film of tinted -air than water, so that the eye could pierce to great depths where -many strange creatures could be seen. The sun, high in the sky, poured -down its rays upon the buildings and the trees, in some parts lighting -up only the tops and throwing purple shadows over the rest; in other -places, touches of vivid green contrasted with the pink-white tints of -the faces of the buildings; the whole quivering in the shimmering haze -that conveys an idea of unsubstantiality in what one sees--a suggestion -that it may be only a mirage that a passing breeze may dissipate. - -Ulama was leaning in contented listlessness over the boat's side, -her hand playing idly in the water. On the shapely arm, bare to the -elbow, was a plain gold band in which was set a single diamond that -even crowned heads might have envied. It flashed and sparkled in the -sunlight with dazzling fire and power. A gold fillet, set with another -matchless diamond, confined her hair, which fell loosely in wavy -tresses round her shoulders. Her dress was of finest work, its texture -thin as gossamer; pure white with here and there a silken knot of blue. -It was gathered into her waist by a golden zone whose clasp was hidden -by another and even larger diamond. No other style of dress could have -so well set off the perfect symmetry and beauty of her figure. Thus, -bending in unconscious ease over the boat's side, the young girl formed -one of the rarest models of maidenly grace and loveliness that could -that morning have been found amongst Eve's daughters. - -Yet, probably, to most observers, the purity and sweetness that looked -out from her soft, wistful eyes would have seemed the chief and most -attractive charm of this radiant maiden of the 'city of the clouds.' -And her gentle, lustrous eyes were the index of the pure and loving -soul within. - -No wonder, therefore, that she was, beyond compare, the best loved, the -most honoured person in the land. - -She was her father's chief, almost his only, joy. Apart from her he -found but little that gave him happiness. At the same time he loved -his people and honestly desired to do his best for them; and gladly -would he have made great sacrifices to bring about their emancipation -from the priestly tyranny that oppressed them. But he shrank from the -extreme step of precipitating a civil war; yet the alternative of -allowing things to take their course and continue in the old groove -grieved him deeply; so much so that his distress had begun to take the -form of settled melancholy. His courtiers, who were devoted to him, -noticing this, themselves became a prey to anxious misgivings, fearing -in it the first symptoms of the sole incurable disease they knew--that -which they termed the 'falloa.' - -Leonard's last words had started a fresh train of thought in the young -girl's mind, and presently she spoke again. - -"Do you then mean that you would fain pass your life with us; you to -whom the great world beyond is known, with all its endless interest? -It seems strange that! Methinks that, were I in your place, I should -deem life here but colourless and childish. For me, certainly, it has -sufficed. I have a father who loves me dearly--dotes on me; my mother I -never knew. She died when I was very young. I have kind friends around -me whom I love, and who love me, and who seem to think far more of me -than I deserve. And, were it not for the sadness in the land, I think -I should be very happy; certainly I should be contented. Yet, now -that you have told me of a spacious world beyond, full of all sorts -of mysteries and unheard-of marvels, I confess I should like to see -something of it." - -"To do so would bring you no lasting pleasure," Leonard answered. "If -we--if I--who have looked upon these things, have been brought up -amongst them, if I am weary of them, and never care to see them more, -and would spend the remainder of my life here, for you they would have -no attractions." - -Ulama glanced up shyly at him from under her long lashes. - -"But are you--would you?" she asked with a slight blush. "Would you -truly like to stay here all your life--never to go back to your own -land?" - -"Yes! I _do_ mean that!" And there was a fervid glow in Leonard's -countenance. "All my life I have had a restlessness impelling me to -seek--I knew not what--in distant lands. All my life I have had strange -dreams and visions; not only in the stillness of the night, but also -amidst the busy hum of day, and in all these one form was ever present; -it hovered round me so that I could almost see and touch it. But--and -now comes the strange part of it--that first day I set eyes on you, the -moment you drew near, I saw in you the living image of her who had been -the central figure of my waking visions, and held sweet converse with -me while I slept. Then--when my eyes met yours--I understood it all! -I knew then what had led me hither; what it was I had unconsciously -been seeking, and wherefore I had been restless and unsatisfied at -home. I knew that in you I had discovered all I craved for--the sweet -fulfilment of my soul's desire. And then--then--I saw you in the grasp -of one who would have slain you! And my heart stood still, for I knew -that, unless my hand were steady and my eye unerring, in striving to -save your life I might destroy it. Oh, think, think what must have been -my anguish! Think, how----Ah! never will you know a tenth of what I -suffered in that brief space; or my relief and thankfulness when I saw -him fall, and you stand scatheless!" - -The young girl looked shyly at him; then, noting the love-light in his -eyes, and the glowing flush upon his cheeks, the while he had poured -out all that he had felt for her, an answering blush stole over her -own fair cheek; while a coy, dainty little smile seemed to flit airily -around her mouth, setting into little dimples first here then there; -in like manner as a ray of light, reflected from a mirror, will dance -coquettishly to and fro in obedience to the hand that moves the glass. - -There was silence for a space, she gazing downwards at the water, but -now and then stealing a shy glance at her companion. - -Then another line of thought passed over her mind and shadowed her face -for a moment. - -"I wonder," she said with touching innocence, "what people see in me to -like so much? I fear it is not always well that this should be. It was -that which led--Zelus"--she shivered at the name--"to thrust himself -upon, and at last threaten me, and has placed you in danger for having -slain him. It is very strange! To like, to love, should mean naught but -happiness and loving-kindness and innocent delight; yet here it has led -a man to attempt an awful crime, and has placed others in great peril." - -"It was not _love_ on that man's part," said Leonard, savagely, between -his teeth. "At least, not the sort of love that urged _me_ on, that has -guided me--even as the unwinding of a clue leads the traveller through -the maze--to the side of her I loved and worshipped in my visions. Mine -is not the love that could ever do its object hurt; that could ever----" - -He paused abruptly, seeing her glance up at him with a look of wonder -on her face. - -"You love me?" she exclaimed. "But that is past believing! 'Tis but a -few days since you first saw me. You cannot know what I am really like! -How then can you _love_ me? I love my father because he has cared for -me and loved me all my life; I love Zonella--and--and--other friends, -because I have known them for so long, and they have been kind and good -to me. How can you yet tell that you will love me? Perchance when you -know me better you may even come to hate me." - -"Oh! Ulama! What is that you say?" he said impetuously. "You cannot -mean it! You are playing with me! But it is cruel play! The love I mean -is not such as the slow growth of a child's affection for a parent -or a girl-friend. It is a swift, resistless passion, that centres on -one being above all others in the world, and says, 'This one only do -I love; this one possesses all my heart and soul! From this one I can -never swerve--my love will end only when my heart no longer beats; I -cannot live without it.' Such a love bursts forth spontaneously from -the heart, as does a tiny spring from the earth's bosom and that, when -once it has found vent, for ever bubbles up fresh and clear and pure, -and, commencing in a little rill, increases to a torrent whose force no -power can stem. _That_ is the love I mean; and 'tis such a love I bear -for you, Ulama. Can you not understand something of all this?" - -"I know not," replied the maiden in a low voice, and glancing timidly -at him. "You frighten me a little--or you would, but that I like you -too well to feel afraid of you--but--I have no knowledge of such love -as you describe." - -"But, you have _heard_ of a love that far exceeds mere friendship--far -stronger than affection?" - -"Y-es. I have _heard_ of it; and--ridiculed it as fiction. Yet--if -you affirm its truth, and in your own person have experienced it--I -must fain believe you, for I know you would not say what is not true. -But"--here she sagely shook her head--"though my ears receive your -words, the time has not yet come when they have reached my heart." - -Leonard seized her hand. - -"But, meanwhile, I have not offended you, Ulama?" he asked -entreatingly. "You will let me love you? Indeed, I am powerless to help -it. And you will try to--to--like me--ah, you have said you _do_ like -me already. Will you not try to love me a little?" - -"Nay," she frankly answered, "you would not surely have me _try_? What -sort of love would that be that we had to _try_ to bring into being--to -force upon an unresponsive heart? You have said that it should burst -forth spontaneously. I scarcely understand when you speak thus." - -Leonard sighed. - -"You are right, Ulama, as you ever are; and I am wrong; but my love -makes me impatient. I will not expect too much of you. I will wait with -such content as is in me to command until your gentle heart shall beat -in unison with mine; and something in me tells me that one day it will." - -Just then they heard the voice of some one calling to them, and, -looking round, they saw Jack Templemore and Zonella, with several -others, coming towards them in another boat. - -When they were within speaking distance, Jack said that Monella had -sent him to tell Leonard he wished to speak to him; Leonard accordingly -took up the oars and rowed the barge slowly to shore. There he left -Ulama with the party, and proceeded in search of Monella who, he had -been told, was awaiting him upon a terrace that overlooked the lake. - -Here Leonard found him seated with a field-glass in his hand. Monella -turned and looked searchingly at the young man, who felt himself -colouring under the other's glance. - -"I love not to seem to spy upon your acts, my son," Monella began -gravely, "but when I caught sight of you in yonder boat holding the -hand of the princess, the daughter of the king, who is our kind and -gracious host, I could not well do otherwise than seek a talk with -you. I fear you have not well considered what you do." - -At this rebuke Leonard coloured up still more, albeit the words were -spoken with evident kindness. For that very reason, probably, they sank -the deeper. It was the first time anything savouring of reproof to him -had fallen from Monella's lips; and, up to that moment, its possibility -had seemed remote; and now the young man deeply felt the fact that the -other should have thought it necessary. - -"I think I know what you would say," he answered in a low voice. "I -feel I have been wrong--guilty of thoughtlessness, presumption, and -seemingly of breach of confidence. I understand what is in your mind. -Yet let me say at once that so far little--practically nothing--has -been said, and nothing more shall be--unless--you can tell me I dare -hope. But oh, my good friend, you who have treated me always as a son, -and shown such sympathy and kindness towards me--who have known of my -half-formed aspirations, and the ideas that led me on and ended in my -coming here, and encouraged me in those ideas--who have learned that in -the king's daughter I have found the living embodiment of the central -figure of all my dreamings--_you_ surely will not now turn upon me and -tell me I must stifle all my feelings, and--give--up--the hopes--that -had arisen--in my heart?" And Leonard sank wearily into a seat. - -Then, for the first time realising his actual position, how next -to impossible it was that the king would regard with favour his -pretensions, he placed his hands before his face and groaned aloud. - -Monella rose, and, going to him, laid his hand kindly upon his -shoulder. - -"I might bring all the arguments and platitudes of the 'worldly-wise' -to bear on you," he said, "but I forbear; and I know they will not -weigh with you. Moreover, it is undeniable that the circumstances are -unusual and unlooked-for. But they do not justify you in forgetting -what you owe to a kingly host and--I may add--to others; to us, your -friends, for instance. You know, also, that our position here is -critical; there is trouble brewing in the land. If the king should -have reason to believe that one of us has abused his confidence in -one matter, he may lose his trust in all, as touching other, and far -more weighty matters--matters that may affect even his own personal -security; to say nothing of our own lives, and those of many of his -subjects. Therefore----" - -Leonard sprang up and looked at him imploringly. - -"For pity's sake say no more," he said, "or I shall begin to hate -myself. I understand--only too well. Trust me--if you will; if you feel -you can; if you have not lost confidence. You shall not have further -reason for complaint." - -Monella took Leonard's hand in his and pressed it affectionately. - -"'Tis well, my son," he said. "I have full confidence, and will trust -you. And you, on your side, must trust me. I may have opportunity to -sound the king, and, if it so happen, you may count on me to say and -do all that my friendship for you may dictate--and that will not be a -little." - -Leonard wrung the other's hand and tried to thank him, but a burst of -emotion overcame him, and he turned away. When he again looked round he -was alone. - - - - -CHAPTER XVII. - -THE FIGHT ON THE HILLSIDE. - - -It had become the custom of the two young men to go every morning, -when the atmosphere was clear, to a height at one end of the valley, -from which a view could be obtained over the whole country surrounding -that end of Roraima. The spot was a level table of rock under a -picturesque group of fir-trees--for on the upper cliffs fir-trees were -numerous--and from it, looking in the direction farthest from the -mountain, the view was grand in the extreme; while, on the other side -of them was the great valley or basin in which lay the lake and the -city of Manoa. - -It would be but labour lost to attempt to give an adequate idea of the -prospect over which the eye could travel on a clear day, when one stood -upon this giddy height. It extended to an almost illimitable distance; -for, when one looked beyond the surrounding mountains of the Roraima -range, there were no more hills to break the view till it reached the -far distant Andes, had these been visible. Indeed, it was said that -they _were_ visible on a few days in the year; but, if that were so, -it would perhaps be rather as an effect in the nature of a mirage than -what is usually understood by an actual view of the far-away mountains. -But nearer at hand, in other directions were mountain ridges and -summits in seemingly endless succession, piled up in extraordinary -confusion. From Roraima, as the highest of all, one could look down, -to some extent, upon the others. Myrlanda was upon the other side, but -Marima, and others of the strange group, lay before the eye, and one -could see the woods and lakes upon their summits; but enough could -not be seen to enable the spectator to decide whether they might be -inhabited or not. - -The beauty of the expanse of tropical vegetation immediately below was -indeed marvellous. Here the explorers gazed down upon the tops of the -trees of the gloomy forest that girdled the mountain (though not that -part through which they had made their way with so much wearying, but -dogged perseverance), and lo! it was a veritable garden of flowers of -brilliant hue! For the trees beneath which they had crept, like ants -among the stems of a field of clover, were gorgeous above in their -display of blossoms, while shutting out the light from those who walked -below. - -Here and there, amid the green, the great cascades and torrents from -the mountain side dashed impetuously from rock to rock; the streams -that were in fact some of the feeders of the greatest of all rivers, -the mighty Amazon; that river of wondrous mysteries, that pursues its -course of four thousand miles through the plains of Brazil, and finds -its way round at last into the Atlantic, there to hurl the volume of -its waters with such force into the sea, that even the ocean waters are -pushed aside to make a path for them hundreds of miles from land! - -Here, upon the table of rock, in full view of one of the grandest and -most eloquent natural panoramas it is possible for the mind of man -to conceive, Leonard and Templemore stood the morning following the -former's interview with Monella, looking out upon the scene. A high -wind, of bracing and exhilarating freshness, blew in their faces, -rushed with a roar through the branches above them, swaying the great -trees to and fro, and then, seeming to tear off across the valley at -one leap, continued its wild course amongst the trees on the heights -that lined the further side. Leonard, on turning to look across the -lake, saw Ergalon advancing up the slope and making signs to him. He -drew Jack's attention to the signals, and they both descended the -terraces of rock below to meet him. Here all was quiet; they were -sheltered from the gusts of wind; the roar of the gale no longer met -their ears. - -All the time they had been in the city they had had a guard. It -consisted of a file of soldiers with an officer, and they followed the -two young men in all their walks, movements, journeys, never thrusting -themselves on their attention, yet always ready to assist and defend -them, if occasion should arise. Monella, also, had an escort whenever -he went out. He had particularly enjoined on the other two never to -stir abroad without their rifles, and this injunction, though they did -not always see its necessity, they implicitly observed. - -They had not seen much of Ergalon of late; he had attached himself -more particularly to Monella, and had, in fact, become his particular -attendant. Monella had trusted him so far as to explain to him -something of the secrets of the firearms, and had instructed him in -the loading of them in case circumstances should arise in which his -assistance might be needed. Accordingly, when Leonard saw him coming up -the hillside and signifying that he wished to speak to them, he at once -called Templemore and left the ledge where they had been standing. - -Soon they saw their guard approaching with Ergalon in advance of them, -and, following them, Monella, who came on leisurely from ledge to -ledge, occasionally giving a glance behind him. - -The hillside was marked out in terraces, or tables of rock, most of -them covered with greensward and fringed at the sides with belts of -trees. Ergalon, who had taken his stand below, made signs to the two -to come down to him, and, when they had descended within hearing, he -addressed them. - -"The lord Monella has sent me to warn you to await him here and to be -ready for a contest. There is trouble afoot." - -"But why wait here?" asked Jack. "We will go down to him at once." - -Ergalon shook his head. - -"No," he said. "He particularly desired that you would await him here." - -"So be it; if you are sure you rightly understood him. But tell us, -friend Ergalon, what all this means." - -Ergalon explained that Coryon had unexpectedly dispatched a large -force of his soldiers to capture the three strangers. They had hoped -to surprise them without giving time for others of the king's soldiers -to lend their aid. But he (Ergalon) had, through a former comrade who -was still one of Coryon's people, attained intimation of the intended -movement, and had been able thus to warn Monella. - -"So the lord Monella," he explained, "sent on your guard in advance, -and then himself walked up the hill towards you that they might see -him. Thus he hoped to draw Coryon's people away from the palace and the -houses to this place, where, he says, it will be better to make a stand -and fight them, since thus no other persons will be injured in the -encounter." - -It was strange, but all who spoke of Monella, or to him, gave him some -title of honour or respect. Ergalon called him 'lord.' Even Dakla, -at the meeting in the king's council chamber--spite of his insolent -swagger towards the king--had been awed by this man's look into -addressing him by the equivalent in their language of 'sir.' - -"How many are there of them?" asked Jack. - -"Oh, a hundred--or perhaps more. But the lord Monella has said their -number matters not; and he sent me to the king to beg that none of his -soldiers should interfere. 'They would only be in the way,' he said. -He sent these extra things for you. See." And he showed a parcel of -cartridges he had brought with him. - -"Good," said Jack. "He is quite right. That's all we wanted; we can -answer for the rest. More soldiers would only be in the way; and some -of them would be pretty sure to get hurt, if not killed outright--and -all for nothing. I think I see Monella's idea. It is"--turning to -Elwood--"to take up our position here and shoot them down as they come -across this wide terrace just below us. Not a man of them will ever -cross that stretch alive." - -"Here are your guards," observed Ergalon. "The lord Monella desired -that you should place them somewhere where they would be out of the -way, but within call." - -"Let them get on to this next ledge, then, just behind us. There they -will have a fine view of everything. Did these people think to surprise -us, do you think, friend Ergalon?" - -"No doubt. Your habit of coming here of a morning has been noted, I -suspect, and they had intended, I imagine, to creep round and get up -through the woods unseen. But the lord Monella, being warned by me, -went up on a high rock, where he could see them in the distance; when -they saw they were observed by him, they gave up that plan and came -straight on." - -"I see. Well, we owe you something for having warned us, friend." - -"It is nothing," Ergalon answered simply. "My life was forfeited that -day, and you spared me; and through the lord Monella and the princess, -I gained the king's pardon. I owe you all my service." - -By this time the guards and their officer had arrived, and were placed -by Ergalon on a terrace above and behind that on which the two were -standing. - -"We like it not, this mode of yours--putting us in the background, out -of danger, while you stand up in front," observed the officer; "we -consent only because the lord Monella so desires it. They are many, but -we should not shrink; and others from the king's palace would soon come -to our assistance." - -"Yes, yes, good Abla. We have no misgivings of your courage. But you -could do no good with so few men--they are more than ten to one, I -hear--and your men would but impede us. Besides, it will give them a -lesson for the future, if we deal with them ourselves, unaided." - -Abla bowed and walked away unwillingly, as one who is bound to obey -orders, but does so against his will. - -Monella now came in view, and was soon standing by their side. After a -few words of explanation, he said gravely, - -"They thought to have surprised us all three up here; but, when they -saw they had failed in that, they took a bold course and came straight -on. Now that means, in effect, an open challenge to the king. It -means," he continued with increased earnestness, "civil war. Civil war, -you understand, has therefore broken out in the land--unless we nip it -in the bud, _here, now_, as we can, if we show no untimely hesitation. -These men are scoundrels of the serpent's brood; cruel, bloodthirsty -tools of the human fiends behind them. They deserve no mercy, no -consideration. Let none be shown to them! My plan is simply to shoot -them down the instant they appear on that ledge below us. They _must_ -climb up in front; there is no way round it, nor any means of getting -to the height above us. Therefore, they must cross that piece of open -ground. One word more. The chief, Dakla, leads them. Do not fire at -him. I wish to take him alive, if possible; he will make our best -ambassador hereafter." - -Under such conditions the battle could not be a long one. Monella had -chosen his ground skilfully, so as to make the utmost of the advantage -firearms gave him. The black-coated myrmidons of Coryon scaled the -fatal terrace only to be shot down the moment that they came in sight. -There were only four or five places where they could climb up and, at -these, not more than two men could pass together. Those who reached the -top and escaped a bullet, turned back when they heard the explosions of -the firearms, saw the flashes and the smoke, saw also their comrades -fall. Others of those below who could see nothing of what was going on, -swarmed up in their places, only to fall or turn back at once in like -manner; till, in a short time, every man had been up and witnessed the -ghastly sight of the dead and wounded lying around, and had satisfied -himself that not one could cross that level piece of rock to come near -their foes. Finally, the survivors were all seized with panic when one -of the last to show his head above the ridge came back crying out that -"the white demons were coming down after them." At this, all those who -were unhurt turned and fled. But many had fallen, dead or wounded, and -lay at the foot of the rock they had climbed up only to be instantly -shot down. Above, on the terrace itself, but at one side, stood Dakla -and one of his subordinates. These had been amongst the first to appear -above the ledge, and had moved aside to let the men form into line up -on the rock; but now they were left alone, and, when Monella quietly -descended from the rock above, they had the mortification of seeing all -their men who were capable of running disappear in frantic terror down -the hillside. - -Then he who stood by Dakla made a rush at Monella with uplifted sword, -thinking, since he seemed to be unarmed, that he would fall an easy -prey; but the man fell with a pistol ball in his breast ere he had gone -half way to meet Monella. - -"Now yield, Dakla," Monella called to the other. "It is useless either -to fight or run." - -"We will see to that," Dakla exclaimed savagely. "If thou be man, and -not demon, this sword shall find thine heart." And he too made a sudden -rush. But, before he had gone three yards, the sword flew from his hand -and his arm dropped useless by his side. Monella had shot him in the -arm. - -"Thou see'st," he said coldly, as he now approached the crestfallen -chief, "how ill-advised thou hast been not to give heed to all my -warnings. I could have slain thee earlier in the fight; I could have -killed thee now, as I did thy friend there; but I have spared thy life. -It is not for thine own sake, but that thou mayest bear a message to -thy master, and witness to him of that which thou hast seen and warn -him once more of the futility of warring against us, the allies of the -king. Dost thou understand?" - -The other cast a murderous scowl upon Monella, but made no answer for -a moment. Then, after reflection, he said in a dogged, surly tone, - -"So be it. But thou must give thy message quickly and let me go; for -thou hast hurt me sore and the blood flows fast----" - -"We will see to thy wound," Monella replied composedly. "Let me bind it -up till we get to the king's palace; there it shall be seen to farther." - -And Dakla, reluctantly, and with an ill grace, submitted to have his -wound bound up by his enemy, who, before commencing, took away the -other's dagger. - -"I cannot trust thee with these playthings," he observed. "Thou art of -the wolf tribe, Dakla." - -Meanwhile, the officer and men of their guard had come down to the -lower terrace, with Templemore and Elwood, and were looking in awe and -horror upon the outcome of the fight--if so one-sided an encounter -could be so called. On Monella and the two young men they gazed in -wonder; and, gradually, they drew away from them in fear, from that -moment treating them with even greater deference than before. - -Monella despatched Abla to summon more soldiers from the king's palace -to bring down the dead and wounded; and himself set about attending to -the latter, first handing Dakla over to Templemore. - -"Look you!" said Jack to his prisoner, "if you attempt to escape, I -shall not kill you, but hurt your other arm; and, if that does not stop -you, I shall hurt your leg, and I know that that _will_. Do you follow -me?" - -Dakla nodded a sour assent; then stood looking with evident surprise at -the trouble Monella was now taking with some of his late enemies. Such -singular behaviour he did not understand, and he shrugged his shoulders -in contempt. - -When, after a time, more soldiers, with some officers, arrived upon -the scene, these were at once set to work to bear the dead and wounded -down the hill. Monella followed with his friends and Dakla. The noise -of the firing had brought out great crowds of people, who were now -massed about the palace waiting to receive them. They had watched the -precipitate flight of the survivors of the soldiers of Coryon, and -rejoiced greatly at their defeat. But, when they saw the dead and -wounded, and that Dakla was himself a prisoner, and heard that not one -had been hurt upon the other side, their astonishment was complete. - -The king himself, with some of his ministers and officials, came out -to meet the victors; and his gratitude and emotion, when he noted all -these things and greeted Monella and his friends, were profuse and -heartfelt. - -"Ye have indeed rendered us a service," he exclaimed, "and taught -Coryon a lesson he will do well to take to heart. I feared me greatly -that harm would come to ye, and that war would follow in the land." - -"Nay, we have laid the dogs of war, I trust, at any rate, for the -present," Monella returned, with a grave smile. "They will not attack -us further, I opine, nor brave thee in the future in this rebellious -fashion." - -Then they entered the palace, and Ulama came forward to welcome them, -with Zonella and many more. - -"We have been in such trouble about you," she said, the tears standing -in her tender eyes, "ever since they told us that over a hundred of -Coryon's people had gone up the rocks to take you. And we heard the -noise of the thunder-wands, and were in great fear, till they told us -that your enemies were fleeing. Then we looked out and saw them rushing -madly down the hill, throwing away their spears, and their helmets, and -even fighting one another in their haste to scramble down the rocks. -Then Abla came and told us you were all safe, and then----" - -"Then," said Zonella, "you sat down and wept." And at that Ulama -laughed. - -"I fear it is true," she said. - - - - -CHAPTER XVIII. - -THE LEGEND OF MELLENDA. - - -Monella's anticipations of what would follow the severe lesson they had -given Coryon's followers turned out to be well founded. For when Dakla, -with his arm in a sling, revisited his master, bearing a message from -the king, the conditions offered were accepted. - -Dakla had been straightly charged that these terms would have to be -submitted to; if not that his master and all his followers would be -starved into submission. They would be confined to their own colony, -supplies of food refused, and any of their number leaving their retreat -would be killed at sight. - -The conditions imposed were that not merely the three strangers, but -all the 'lay' inhabitants were to be free from molestation by Coryon's -people; and that no more 'blood-tax' was to be levied. - -After many journeys to and fro, and much delay, Dakla at last announced -that Coryon agreed to the conditions for a time--for four months. After -that, their great festival would be coming on, and--well, time would -show. - -"It is only a truce," said Monella, with a sigh, to his two young -friends. "I would it had been permanent; but it will give us time, -and the opportunity of shaping out our course. The people will have a -respite from the terrible fear that now is ever with them; and, short -of engaging in a protracted civil conflict, for which the people are -not yet prepared, I see not what better could have been arranged." - -They were thus now able to move about more freely, and without a -guard; their rifles, too, could be left behind when they went abroad; -though Monella had counselled that they should always carry their -revolvers; for he feared they were not altogether safe from treachery, -or from some fanatical outbreak on the part of certain of the priests' -adherents. - -Thus Templemore and Elwood were now able to mingle more freely with the -populace and to see more of their social life. And, wherever they went, -they were well received, and treated with both confidence and respect. -They visited the houses of people of all classes, from the palaces of -the nobles to the dwellings of the peasantry, if so the lower classes -might be called. There were, however, no poor in the country, in the -ordinary sense of the word. The crops grown were supplied to all -alike; every one had plenty to eat, and plenty of clothes to wear, and -well-built houses to live in. And, beyond these requisites, there was -little in the land to pine for. There were forests, and from these -all were free to cut wood for fuel; the electric light was laid on -to all alike. The water they required they supplied themselves with -from the lake, or from one or other of the streams that everywhere -gushed forth from the rocks above. Of shops there were none; but -there was a market-place, and a sort of market or exchange was held -there once a week. Even this, however, was falling into disuse. There -was a currency; and there were many kinds of coins; but they were -seldom used. They were of ancient make and were preserved rather as -curiosities, seemingly, than for use. There was so little that the -people wanted, either to buy or sell, that a simple system of barter -sufficed for practically all their needs. - -Elwood and Templemore, as they came to know all these things, and -gained experience of the simple good-nature of the people, felt -increased indignation and resentment against the priests. They saw that -the horrible tyranny of these men had turned a land that might have -been a realm of perfect peace and goodwill, into one where constant -dread and hopeless misery and suffering had become so common, that all -seemed helplessly resigned to it. - -One day, when the two were in a boat with Ulama and Zonella, Kalaima, -and others, Templemore, who had been talking of these matters, asked -whether the state of things they had seen had been of long duration. - -The reply came from Zonella. - -"Ever since the time of the great Mellenda. So we are told. It is -the punishment sent by the Great Spirit upon the people for their -ingratitude to him." - -"And who was Mellenda?" asked Elwood. - -"What! You ask who was Mellenda? But I forgot; of course, you have not -been here very long, and cannot know our history and legends." - -"I have been prying about more in your museums than has my friend," -Jack observed, "and I have learned something of Mellenda. But I know -nothing of any legend. Pray let us hear it." - -"Yes, tell us about it," Leonard urged. "I like fine old legends and -tales of wonder." - -"Ask the princess to tell you." - -"No, no, Zonella," Ulama interposed. "You began it; you finish it. -Besides, you are more learned in such things than I am." - -"Very well," Zonella said resignedly. "I can only give it as I know -it. If you want further details, you must go to the museum, or ask -Colenna, the High Chamberlain, who is a very learned man. Only I do -not wish you to ridicule it"--this to the two young men--"for, though -I call it a legend, yet it is history; and all our people implicitly -believe it. You could not offend them more than by treating it lightly -or affecting to disbelieve it. I give _you_ that as a caution, more -particularly," she added, looking mischievously at Jack, "for I know -that you are very much inclined to scepticism in such things." - -"I will promise to be very good, and to make no frivolous remarks," was -Jack's laughing answer. - -"Then you must know," Zonella began, "that we deem Mellenda the -greatest of our kings; that is, of our later kings. Our ancient line -of kings before him had made Manoa the greatest, the most powerful, -and the richest country of the world. These mountains that you have -seen around us were all islands in a great lake--the lake of Parima. -Its waters extended to the great mountains that we can sometimes see -from the highest points about Manoa--far, far away. But over those, and -over lands in every direction, our nation held sway. These islands were -our chief fastnesses, and this one, Manoa, being the highest and the -most naturally favoured of them all, was the seat of government, and -its city was the capital to which were brought all the wealth and the -most valued productions of the other countries that formed part of its -empire. - -"But, after many mighty kings had lived and died, a weakness seemed to -fall upon the people. They were defeated in battle; provinces revolted, -and many distant parts of the empire were lost, passing under other -kings. At that time, it is said, our kings and nobles and chiefs among -the nation were too much given to feasting and enjoyment; and, it is -declared, they began cruelly to oppress the weaker of the people. And a -change came over the religion. Up to then all had worshipped only one -Great Spirit, who was said to be a good Spirit--the great ruler of all -spirits, in fact, and his priests were called 'Children of the Light.' -Their rule--what they taught--was gentle; it is recorded that they -were men of peace and of great--very, very great--wisdom. But another -religion had been introduced, coming, it is believed, from some of the -lands that had been conquered; and this was the exact opposite of the -old one. Its votaries and high priests called themselves 'Children of -the Night'; they worshipped, not one God, but many strange and terrible -gods; their priests, also, were thought to possess great wisdom, but -of an evil kind. They taught that there was but one way to escape the -power of the Spirits of Darkness, and that was by propitiating them by -constant sacrifices; and they killed many people at their festivals to -give them to their gods. - -"Then Mellenda came to the throne. He was the only son of the last of -the ancient line of kings. While young he had travelled far and gained -much knowledge in strange countries; and he had already, as general -of some of his father's armies, defeated the enemies of the country, -and regained some of the lost provinces. His father was killed in -battle, and Mellenda immediately set about plans for reviving the old -power and recovering the former empire of the nation. He taught, too, -that the White religion was the true religion, and he made endeavours -to put down the other. But he was absent for long periods at a time, -upon distant expeditions, from which, it is true, he always returned -victorious; but, while he was away, establishing peace and order -in some distant province, the Dark Priests were craftily at work -undermining his authority at home. However, for a long time, nothing -came of their plottings, and Mellenda reigned for several hundred -years----" - -"That's a long time," Jack interrupted, regardless of his promise. - -"For several hundred years," repeated Zonella with a reproving look -at the interrupter, "which was not very long, considering that his -father had reigned for fifteen hundred years, and was then cut off, -in the flower of his age, by an accident in battle. He (Mellenda) -had restored peace at last throughout the whole empire; reformed the -style of living, himself setting an example of great simplicity; and -his wisdom and justice and kindness of heart had made him revered and -loved wherever the name of Manoa was known. Then, finally, he married -a princess he was passionately fond of, named Elmonta, and had four -children, upon whom, they say, he lavished the most tender love. But -some occasion arose for him to leave Manoa once more, to visit a -distant part of his great empire. There was a treaty of alliance to be -made with another monarch, or some such matter of importance. He sailed -away and returned after a long absence, to find that Coryon----" - -"Coryon!" exclaimed Jack, once more forgetful of his promises. - -"Yes, Coryon, the same Coryon, as is believed, that we have here in the -land to-day. He had seized upon the government and gained over a vast -number of the most dissolute and discontented spirits to his side. He -was then, as now, the chief of the Dark Brotherhood, or Children of the -Night. All the crowd of idle, self-indulgent nobles and men of wealth, -but of loose life, among the people, whom Mellenda had rebuked and -curbed, broke out and joined Coryon's revolt; and they actually seized -upon Elmonta, Mellenda's queen, and his children, and offered them as -sacrifices to their gods. Coryon set up a king of his own choosing; -and, when Mellenda returned, he found his wife and children dead, and -the government in the hands of a puppet king controlled by Coryon, who -threatened him with death if he landed and fell into his hands. Such -was the message sent out to Mellenda when he arrived in sight of our -island on his return, successful in the mission that had called him -away, and impatient to get back to his wife and children. He had with -him a great fleet of vessels; and, though the revolt had spread to -the other islands, he could, perhaps, have found followers enough in -other parts of the empire to have regained his throne, had he been so -minded. But he was broken-hearted, and said that, since his wife and -children were no longer living, he had nothing left to fight for, and -cared not to take part in a civil war with his own people. Instead, he -decreed that their punishment should be that he (Mellenda) would go -away and leave them for many ages to suffer under the lash of the foul -religion they had supported; till all who had sinned against him saw -their wicked error, when he would return to punish finally the Dark -Priests and those who still wilfully supported them. Then, and for ever -afterwards, there should be peace and happiness and justice throughout -the land for all his people. - -"So Mellenda sailed away, and was never seen or heard of more. Not long -after his departure came the great sinking of the waters, and the lake -of Parima disappeared. This the better-disposed inhabitants left here -regarded as a special punishment for their allowing Coryon to usurp -the government and drive away the great, good, and wise Mellenda. And -they rose up against Coryon and the king he had set up. But the crafty -priest had obtained too strong a position for the movement to succeed. -Moreover, he managed to pacify a part of his opponents in a strange -way. He declared he had not put to death all Mellenda's children, and -produced a boy, who, it is said, was recognised by those who ought to -know as one of Mellenda's children. This child he promised to place -upon the throne; and afterwards he did so. - -"The nation, shut off from all the world, has much decreased in -numbers, and is now unknown where it was once all-powerful. For -centuries, it is said, the surrounding country was but a chaos of swamp -and mud. By degrees there grew up vegetation, and finally trees that, -in time, became thick, tangled forests that could not be penetrated. -Thus, for long ages, we have been cut off from all the other peoples -of the world. Some parties were sent out, hundreds of years ago, to -explore the surrounding country; but some never returned, and those -who did brought back such terrible accounts of awful woods haunted -by fearful creatures, and of deserts beyond, inhabited only by black -demons, that it was considered better to keep the country here entirely -to ourselves. So I believe the only known way that led out into the -woods was sealed up for good; and thus ended the last attempt to -communicate with the outside world. - -"Many of the White Priests fled to Mellenda's vessels, and were taken -away with him when he departed; but the others, including their chief, -Sanaima, retired to Myrlanda, where they have ever since maintained -themselves. - -"That is the story of Mellenda, and of how he left us, and of what -befell the proud city of Manoa after his departure. When he will come -back we know not; but some old prophecies obtain amongst the people -according to which the time of his return is very near, if it is not -indeed overpast." - -"His return!" said Jack. "You surely would not have us understand -that you expect this venerable old fossil to return, in the flesh, -to trouble himself about the present state of the descendants of his -ungrateful people?" - -Zonella stared. - -"Why, _of course_ we do!" she answered. "There is not a man or a -woman--scarcely a child of a few years old--that has not been taught to -believe in it." - -"I should think so," Ulama exclaimed, almost indignantly. "We all -_know_ it will be so; we believe it absolutely." - -"But," said Jack, "how long ago do you reckon all this took place?" - -"About two thousand years," Zonella replied, after a brief, but -apparently careful, calculation, counting up on her fingers. - -"Two thousand years! And you--you two sensible young people--tell us -you expect to see this badly-treated, but respectable, old gentleman -turn up again, just much as usual, I suppose, after two thousand years!" - -"Why not?" Ulama asked. "We have Coryon and Sanaima, both said to be -older than that." - -"Yes--but"--looking at Leonard--"I fancy that is like the Pharoahs of -old, you know, where there was always a Pharoah on the throne, though -kings were born and died. It would be easy to keep up a farce of that -sort where, as here, the 'High Priest,' black or white, is so seldom -visible--always in the background." - -"But if the king is three hundred and forty, may it not be possible to -live to two thousand, or more? I can point out many men of more than -five hundred in the king's palace," observed Zonella. - -The gentle Ulama, even, looked somewhat offended. - -"We do not question the wonderful things you tell us about the world -outside," she said. "Why should you question what we know to be true?" - -"It seems to me," said Leonard, "that it all depends upon the virtues -of the 'Plant of Life.' Now, if that herb, or plant, or whatever it -is, really has the qualities attributed to it, why, the rest is easy -enough." - -"I admit that," Jack said, laughing. "When once that is conceded, a -man may just as easily live to five thousand years. Only, even in that -case, I see a difficulty. How would Mellenda get the necessary 'Plant -of Life' away from here?" - -"The White Priests who went away with him would not be likely to leave -their secret behind," explained Zonella. "Besides, it is specially -stated in our historical manuscripts--so Colenna has told me--that -those who went out from the island for long periods--governors of -distant provinces and the like--not only took a large supply of the -dried plant with them, but seeds that they might grow it; and in some -places they found the plant do well; though they kept its virtues a -secret from the peoples they went amongst. These things would be known -to Mellenda and to the White Priests who went away with him; and, -probably, they settled in a place where they knew the plant was being -grown." - -"Were that so, it would explain something of the former far-reaching -fame and power of a small nation of islanders like these," said -Leonard. "The secret of such a plant--the rapid increase of population -when there were so few deaths in proportion--would of course give them -a long pull over other nations." - -"As to the question whether we seriously expect Mellenda to return -to us," resumed Zonella, "in the large museum you will see one of -his suits of armour, his banner, and a celebrated sword of his, all -kept bright and ready for use and well preserved. They are kept there -waiting for him." - -"I saw them," Jack remarked. "He must have been a big fine man, if that -suit fitted him. But, to go back to the son of this great king, said to -have been saved after all, and then put on the throne; did he have any -descendants?" - -Zonella nodded. - -"There have been five kings in the direct line since." - -"I see. So that the present king is----" - -"A great-great-great-grandson of the great Mellenda," put in Ulama. - -"I think it was rather fortunate you managed as you did when you came -here," Zonella said after a pause; "for, if Coryon had been the first -to know of you strangers being in the country, he would have striven -in every way to have killed or captured you. They say he is a firm -believer in the early coming of Mellenda, and is in mortal terror about -it." - -Jack was silent awhile, and then he observed drily, - -"Well, all I can say is that I should very much like to see the good -gentleman, if he is still about; and I only hope and wish he will -arrive while we are here. If he has been travelling around all these -years, by this time he must know a thing or two! I wonder whether he -will come in a balloon!" - - - - -CHAPTER XIX. - -HOPES AND FEARS. - - -Amongst other advantages of the peace or truce that had been arranged -with the mysterious Coryon, one was that Elwood and Templemore were -free to visit the canyon and the caves where their reserve stores lay, -and assure themselves that they were all safe. To do this they had to -arrange to be away one night, since it was a day's journey each way. -That night they passed in the cavern--which they had named 'Monella -Cave' in honour of their friend; the canyon itself they called 'Fairy -Valley'--and their camp equipage being all found intact where they -had hidden it away, they had everything at hand for making themselves -comfortable. They found, on examination, that the stone that closed -the entrance was in the same position as when they had left it. Having -removed the wooden bars, they rolled it to one side, and looked out -into the gloomy depths of Roraima Forest. - -From this outlook Templemore turned back with a shudder of disgust. - -"How I hate that forest!" he exclaimed. "How miserable it seems out -there! Verily it is wonderful, if you come to think of it, that we ever -had the patience and perseverance to cut our way through to this place." - -"We never should have done so, but for Monella's influence," observed -Leonard. "How strange it all seems, doesn't it? Now that we are back -here, we could almost think all we have been through a dream. One thing -is certain; no other party of explorers would ever work their way -through this wood as we did; they would get disheartened before the end -of the first week. Nor could they possibly do any good by persevering, -unless they had that to guide them which Monella had. What is that -piece of white over there?" - -And Leonard indicated a white patch upon a tree-trunk at the edge of -the clearing. - -Templemore took out his glasses and looked through them. - -"It's a piece of paper," he cried excitedly. "Some one's been here! We -must go out and inquire into this!" The ladder was quickly got out, and -they hurried down it and across the clearing to the tree that bore the -unexpected _affiche_. But, though the paper must have been purposely -nailed in its place it was blank; on opening it, however, they found -a few straight lines that formed a somewhat vague resemblance to the -letter M. - -"Matava has been here!" Leonard cried out. "All he can do in the -writing line is to make some marks that mean M--his own initial, you -know. Poor fellow! Fancy his venturing here to seek for us!" - -The paper had been folded many times, the 'M' being in the inside; -and it had been nailed just under an overhanging piece of bark, as a -protection from the weather. - -"He must have executed this elaborate piece of penmanship at 'Monella -Lodge'," said Jack, "and brought it with him in case his journey here -should be in vain. He's a good fellow! Knowing, as we do, how he and -all his tribe abhor this wood and the mountain, we can appreciate -the devotion that led him to screw up his courage so far. And then to -have come for nothing! It's too bad, poor chap! What a pity we could -not have got down here and seen him! Plainly he had some hope we might -return, or he would not have left this simple yet ingeniously contrived -message for us!" - -"His hope would be but a faint one at best," Leonard replied gravely. -"Having been here and found the entrance fast closed, and after our -failing to make any signals, as arranged, I fear he will carry back an -alarming tale to Georgetown." - -"I fear so too, Leonard," Jack assented very seriously. "They will be -terribly alarmed about us; worse than if he had gone straight back -without coming here." - -That evening, after they had cooked their evening meal, they sat by the -smouldering fire, both silent and both thoughtful. Jack smoked away -moodily at his pipe; Leonard was absolutely idle, except that he turned -his eyes, now on the glow of failing daylight overhead, then down at -the scene around him. - -Each knew what was in the other's mind; yet neither liked to be the -first to speak of it. But at last Jack spoke. - -"It's no use blinking the fact, Leonard," he began, "that this visit -of Matava here and the account he is sure to carry back is a serious -matter. Our friends will be more than alarmed; they will, perhaps, give -us up for dead. This raises the whole question again, What are we going -to do here, how long are we going to stay, and what about getting back? -We can't stay here for ever--at least, _I_ certainly don't mean to. I -don't like the idea of going away and leaving you here. Where are we -drifting to?" - -Leonard was gloomy. He had been so more or less ever since that -conversation with Monella about Ulama. For a few minutes he made no -reply; then said, with a tinge of bitterness in his tone, - -"You must wait awhile, Jack. I am not prepared to say yet, but--it may -be I shall be ready to clear out soon with you." - -Jack raised his eyebrows and gave a brief, but keen, glance at his -friend. Then he smoked on stolidly for a while and ruminated. - -"There's one who will never go back with us," presently he went on, -"and that's Monella. He spoke truly when he said he should never -return to 'civilisation.' He seems to have resolved to make his home -here for the future. He is now the king's right hand--his 'guide, -counsellor, and friend,' with him constantly, except when he's away -in the place they call Myrlanda, on some mysterious business. And, -perhaps, the oddest thing of all is that he is the most popular man at -the court--even with those he has, in a sense, displaced. You would -think there would be all kinds of envy, and hatred, and jealousy, and -counter-plotting, and general 'ructions,' when a stranger, suddenly -come from goodness knows where, stepped upon the scene and became -straight away the favourite and confidant and counsellor of the king! -Yet, the more he takes that character upon himself, the more they all -seem to like him!" - -"Who can help liking him?" Leonard sighed. "Who can help loving him? -Even where he reproves, he does it so tenderly you only love him the -more for it. How can any one feel jealous, or angry, or envious with a -man who behaves to all as he does? For myself I do not wonder; he was -born to be a leader of men, as I said long ago; he has that magnetic -attraction that makes a great commander--a commander who inspires such -devotion that thousands and hundreds of thousands are ready to give -their lives for but a glance of approval or a word of praise. There -can't be many such men at this moment in the world; there cannot have -been many since the world was made. But, when such a man appears, he -quickly spreads his influence around him." - -Jack gave a little laugh; but not an ill-natured one. - -"You are as full as ever of enthusiasm for your hero," he remarked, -"though he _has_ been a sort of cold shower-bath to you lately, eh?" - -Leonard coloured, and shifted uneasily on his seat. - -"How did you know that?" he asked. - -"I guessed it, old man. In fact, I saw the 'cold shower-bath' in his -eye that day--you know." - -"Yes--perhaps you are not far out, Jack. However, I promised to leave -things in his hands, and there they must remain at present. Of his -regard for me I have no doubt whatever--or for us both. If he cannot do -the almost impossible, I shall accept my fate, and try to bear it as -well as may be. Let us say no more about it now." - -Jack, who for all his usual habit of appearing somewhat unobservant, -could see most things, thought he could have told his friend of some -one else who was displaying signs of unhappiness under Monella's 'cold -shower-bath' treatment--Ulama, to wit. She had become very quiet and -grave of late; and, indeed, the fresh, childish gaiety she had shown -during the first few days after their arrival had disappeared. But -Jack discreetly decided to keep these thoughts to himself, and let -events take their course. He knew that they were in the keeping of a -head wiser and more far-seeing than his own--Monella's. Of late they -had seen comparatively little of him; he was most of his time either -closeted with the king, or had gone, it was said, to Myrlanda, to visit -Sanaima, the chief of the 'White Priests.' On these occasions he would -be away for two or three days together. Yet, whenever either of the -young men chanced to run against him--or, if they met at the king's -table--they found no alteration in his manner. Indeed, he showed, if -anything, increased kindliness in both his words and actions, often -going out of his way to do some little thing, in a manner all his own, -to show, before whoever might be present, his cordial feelings towards -them. For the rest, he had the air of one whose mind is charged with -anxious and weighty thoughts, and both Templemore and Elwood _felt_ -rather than knew that he was occupied with fears of trouble in the -future. - -One morning, a few days after the visit to the canyon, Monella invited -Leonard to walk out with him, and they went together to the place they -had named 'Monella's Height.' - -The day was clear and bright, and a slight breeze came sighing through -the tree-tops. The scene around was full of soft repose, soothing and -curiously satisfying to the mind. But Leonard noticed it not to-day; -his heart beat fast, and his colour came and went, for something in -Monella's manner told him that he was about to hear a statement of -moment on the subject that was always uppermost in his thoughts. He -tried to brace himself to bear the worst, if it must come; but his -effort was not too successful. - -"My son," Monella presently began, "I promised to speak with you, when -I could, upon the matter we talked about one day. Is your mind still -the same concerning it?" - -Was it? Did he need to ask? Leonard impulsively replied. And he -launched into a rhapsody that need not here be given at length. Monella -listened in silence till the young man had finished, and then went on, - -"Have you considered whether your wish is a wise--a final one? That, -were it granted, you must remain here for good? Never to return to your -own people?" - -"Why, never?" Leonard asked. "In the future--one day, perhaps----" - -Monella shook his head. - -"You must clearly understand," he said, "that that cannot be. I have -told you all along that I never expected to return from my journey -here; and now I know that I shall never leave this place. And you -and your friend--you will have ere long to decide either to stay -here for good, or leave for good. If you elect to go, the king will -send you away rich--so rich that you will no more need to strive for -wealth; if to stay, he will give you posts of honour where you can -profitably employ yourselves in helping me in the great task I have -set myself--the teaching of the true religion of the one great God to -these my people; for"--he continued, when Leonard looked up at him in -surprise--"it is true that I am one of this nation by descent, and that -I have, therefore, 'after many days,' only wandered back to mine own -people. But I have seen too much of the world outside to love it; my -people desire to keep to themselves, and I can only, from what I have -seen and experienced, confirm them in that wish. I cannot find it in -my conscience to do otherwise. Therefore, we are resolved that there -shall be no intercourse between us and the great world beyond. It is -useless to say more upon the subject; it is settled beyond all reach -of argument or discussion. Hence, it will be necessary for both you -and your friend to decide whether to remain and cast in your lot with -us for your whole future lives, or to say farewell and return--but -not empty-handed--to your own people. It is a serious and weighty -matter for you to decide; therefore should not be settled hastily. Nor -is there any need for haste; take as long as you please to think it -over. Wait awhile, till you have seen more of the place, and have come -to know the people better. Or wait until"--here the speaker's voice -became impressive well-nigh to sternness--"until I shall have stamped -out this serpent brood that hath too long held this fair land in its -loathsome coils. Then shall ye see a new era here--an era of peace, and -cheerfulness, and godliness--and ye shall see that it is good to dwell -in such a country." - -"I do not believe that any amount of reflection can alter my wishes in -this matter," Leonard answered earnestly. "Painful as the thought of -never seeing my friends again would be, yet it would be still harder -to leave here and never look again on her my heart has chosen for its -queen--aye, for years before I saw her. No! Now that fate has led me to -her, nothing in this world shall part us--if the decision rests with -me." - -Monella regarded the young man fixedly, and there were both affection -and admiration in his glance. Very handsome Leonard looked, with the -light in his open honest eyes, and the flush upon his cheek. Then -Monella's look waxed overcast as from a passing shadow, and he made -answer, with a sigh, - -"Youth, with its hopes and aspirations, when they come from honest -promptings, is always fair to look upon; more's the pity that these -aspirations all lead to but one end--sorrow, and disappointment, and -weariness. Verily, all is vanity, vanity! We travel by different roads, -but we all arrive at the same goal." He looked dreamily away across -the landscape to the far distant horizon; then continued, as though -talking to himself: "Yet youth pleases, because it desires to live in -love--and love is God and Heaven in one. It is the principal of the -only two things--it and memory--we carry with us in our passage from -this life to the next. Love and memory are two great indestructible -attributes of the human soul. True, we take with us our 'character,' -as it may be called, but that counts little, unless it be founded upon -love. And memory is the ever-living witness showing forth whether our -life here has been influenced mainly by selfishness, or ambition, or -hate, or cruelty, or--love. For only the love shall live and flourish -again; all the rest shall wither and die. Ye hear of 'undying hate,' -but there is no such thing. All hates, even, die out at last; love only -lives for ever and can never die." - -He paused, and remained for a space gazing into the distance. Finally, -he turned again to Leonard. - -"Come with me, and find your friend; I have that to show you that I -wish you seriously to consider." - -They walked together down the hill. Meanwhile he continued, - -"You say your mind is made up, if the decision rests with you. Well, -nominally, it rests with the king, of course; but, in reality, I -suspect, in this case with the maiden herself. The king is too fond of -her--too anxious for her happiness--to desire to thwart her wishes. And -he has remarked of late that she is not as she used to be; that she has -fits of sadness and melancholy. Her state alarms him. I think, perhaps, -he fears it may be the first sign of what is called here the 'falloa.' -But," looking at Leonard with a half-smile, "I suspect there is a -remedy for her disease, whereas there is none known for the 'falloa.'" - -When Leonard heard these words his heart and pulses bounded, and he -felt indeed as though walking upon air. Nor did he forget what he owed -in the matter to his friend. His breast swelled with gratitude, and he -poured out his thanks with a rush of words that stopped only when he -caught sight of Templemore coming towards them. - -Leonard ran to meet him, and somewhat incoherently explained what -Monella had been saying, while Monella led the way to his own -apartments in the palace. - -When they were seated there he went over again most of what he had -impressed on Leonard--for Jack had understood but little of Elwood's -impetuous talk--and added, - -"Now I want you to advise your friend and consult with him, lest he -should decide too hastily; and that must not be. I also must speak -further with the king. You see," he continued gravely, "this is a -serious thing. The king's son-in-law will look forward to be king one -day; therefore he must not be lightly chosen. Again, to choose one of -an alien race is no small thing. For myself, I am free from any worldly -prejudices about birth, and 'family,' and 'royal blood,' and all that -vain, foolish cant. And the king is of the same mind, and wants only to -choose for his child the one who pleases her, provided he is worthy. -For that I have passed my word to him. I have lived long upon the earth -and have consorted with many men; thus I have learned to judge of -character and disposition. And I have met none to whom I would sooner -trust a daughter of mine own, than to our friend here. On that point, -therefore, I have been able to satisfy the king; and fate seems to have -settled the rest beforehand. For, incredible as the sceptic may regard -it, these two had met in visions long before they encountered one -another in the flesh. Thus, in the present, as in the past, fate points -the way, and so it will be in the future. For no one can escape his -destiny. For good or ill, each has a destiny prepared for him, and that -destiny he must perforce fulfil." - - - - -CHAPTER XX. - -THE MESSAGE OF APALANO. - - -The furniture in use in the city of Manoa, in material and style, was -not unlike that found in Japan. That in the palace was of exquisite -design and finish, much of it inlaid with gold and silver. It was such -a cabinet that Monella now unlocked: he took from it a parchment roll. - -"This," said he, "is the document I gave the king the first day he -received us. Now, of course, it belongs to him; but I have borrowed -it, temporarily, to show you. It was written by Apalano, the last -descendant of those 'White Priests' who fled this country ages ago -with the king Mellenda. In some of the old parchments in my possession -it is described how those who thus went away found the empire going -everywhere to pieces, and falling a prey to barbaric hordes of black -or red or cruel white races; and how they eventually took refuge in -the secluded valley high up amongst the peaks of the Andes, of which -I have already spoken to you, and dwelt there through many centuries. -They had brought with them, and succeeded in cultivating, the 'Plant -of Life,' or 'karina'; but, notwithstanding--and albeit it made them -all long-lived--the fatal disease, the 'falloa,' claimed them one after -another, till Apalano and I alone were left. Then the 'falloa' laid -its withering hand upon Apalano also; he lost his last child, and that -affected him very deeply; for, before he died, he wrote this strange -letter which tells all about myself that I know with certainty; yet -hints, as you will see, at still more to be learned in the future. I -will read it to you:-- - - "'TO SANAIMA, THE CHIEF WHITE PRIEST OF MANOA. OR, IF DEAD, HIS - DESCENDANT OR SUCCESSOR. OR TO THE REIGNING KING OF MANOA, - GREETING. - - "'I, Apalano, the last of the descendants of the White Priests who - fled with the great King Mellenda, do commend to your care the - bearer of this letter, he whom ye will know by the name of Monella. - He is, after myself, the sole survivor of our race outside thy land - of Manoa. Treat him with all courtesy, respect and confidence, - for he is of royal descent, and the unsullied blood of thine - ancient line of kings flows in his veins. Mark well his counsels, - give heed to his warnings, and observe his rulings; for he comes - to restore the true religion of the Great Spirit, and to bring - peace and happiness to our land. Long years ago he did receive a - grievous injury to the head in combat with a savage foe. This cast - a shadow upon his memory of the past, so that he knoweth naught - of what went before, and his former life is blank, save for some - vague passing glimpses that, at rare times, come back to him in - the guise of dreams and visions. We could have told him much of - all that went before, but we have refrained;--first for that he - might not have rightly comprehended what we had to tell, and next, - in mercy; for he hath suffered much. It was deemed best that the - recollections of his sufferings should sleep until the time for his - awakening should arrive, when the work for which the Great Spirit - hath appointed him shall lie before him and shall form his sorrow's - antidote and comfort. - - "'The memory that hath untimely been suspended--for we know that it - may not be destroyed--perchance may be restored to its full power - by such an accident as wrecked it; but, failing that, there is but - one sure treatment--namely, to drink of the infusion of the herb - called 'trenima' that groweth in Myrlanda and nowhere else. Let the - stranger Monella, that bringeth this to thee, drink of 'trenima' - in accordance with the rules I have laid down for him upon another - scroll; let him, for some weeks, take of it sparingly even as I - have written; then more frequently, and lo! all his past life, - now hidden, shall be revealed to him, the sun shall light up the - recesses of his memory, and he shall know himself and what lies - before him. - - "'And my dying eyes, though unable yet to pierce the future, still - can see that his coming amongst you shall be in itself a sign - of the truth of these my words. When he shall appear to you I - know not; only that it will be at the time the Great Spirit hath - appointed--not an hour sooner nor an hour behind that time--ay, not - one minute. And herein ye shall read a message from the Almighty - Spirit, and ye shall know that Monella's coming at that special - time was marked out by the hand of Destiny. And ye shall find upon - his body marks whose meaning will be known unto Sanaima, or to him - on whom hath fallen his mantle. - - "'With my greeting, I bid ye now farewell--ye unto whom this - scroll shall be delivered--my first and last message to the land - of my forefathers, and to those that now rule there. Through many - centuries we, a faithful few, have kept your memory and our love - for you green in our hearts; and I and those who have been with me - had hoped, as the appointed time drew near, that the Great Spirit - would have deigned to grant to us to see our ancient city and our - native land. But it was not to be; all have gone save me and him - who brings you this; but in him I send the blessing that we have - preserved and nursed for you through long years of persecution and - despair. - - "'If ye would return our love and care for you, I pray you show - them unto him we send. I know that he is worthy of them; and, - further, that in his own breast he bears for you the sum of all the - love we in our own persons would have shown, had we been spared to - greet ye--I and those who have preceded me to the land of the Great - Spirit. - - "'Farewell! - "'APALANO.'" - -When Monella had finished reading this strange letter, he leaned his -chin upon his hand and fell into a reverie, Leonard and Templemore -meanwhile looking on in silence. Presently Monella roused himself, and, -with a deep-drawn sigh, passed his hand across his forehead with a look -of pain. His action was as though he had half-caught some flitting -thought or memory, that had, after all, eluded him; and that the effort -to retain it had cost him mental pain. After a short interval he said, -with one of his rare smiles and in the musical voice that captivated -every one, so full were they of kindliness, - -"Now you know as much about me as I know myself. I did not show you -this before, because I had been charged to hand it only to those to -whom it was addressed; and this is the first opportunity I have since -had, for the king sent it to Sanaima, who returned it only a day or -two ago. But, since you must now consider seriously the question of -your going or remaining, it is right that you should know all I can -tell you of myself. It is very little; yet sufficient to explain my -present feelings. You can understand, now that you have read that -letter, that I am now, with all my heart and soul, one with these -people. I look at everything from their point of view; I consider only -their interest, their welfare, their safety, their advantage. If you -shall elect to remain with us--to become one of us--you shall find me -ever a staunch friend who will do all he can to make you feel at home -amongst us, and will place you in positions of great honour. If, on the -other hand, you prefer to leave us, you shall not go without such marks -of the king's favour as are beyond, perhaps, your dreams. These are the -alternatives that lie before you. Take time to ponder them; there is, -as I have already told you, no need for an immediate decision." - -When, after leaving Monella, the two were once more alone together, -Leonard burst out with the thought that filled his mind, - -"I scarcely know how to express my feelings. I am full of sadness and -yet of joy, and I know not which predominates." - -"I know what it will be," said Jack gloomily. "You will stay, and I -shall have to return alone. What excuse I shall give to people for -leaving you here--dead to them and to the world for ever--or whether -I shall ever be forgiven for appearing to have deserted you, God only -knows. I wish you would think a little upon all this. For the rest, -I congratulate you with all my heart. To be the future king of so -ancient and remarkable a nation, is a piece of 'luck' that does not -fall to everybody. By Jove!" he exclaimed with increasing earnestness, -"upon my word I don't wonder at your going in for it--indeed, if--that -is--well, if I had not already set my mind upon something else, I -would chuck up the world in general and throw in my lot with you and -be your--your Prime Minister--or State Engineer--or some other high -functionary." And he laughed good-naturedly at the ideas the suggestion -called up in his mind. - -"Don't let us meet trouble half way," said Leonard hopefully. "The time -of parting is not yet; who knows what may turn up? Monella may make us -some concession that will meet the case. And now look here. I have been -thinking of a plan for sending a message home." - -Jack stared. - -"How on earth?" he asked. - -"It won't be much of a message, and perhaps it will never reach home; -but we can try. Let us find a place where we can get a view in the -direction of 'Monella Lodge' and watch at night for camp fires out on -the far savanna. We must find a spot screened from observation on this -side. Then we will bring some powder up from our stores, and flash some -signals as Monella had arranged." - -"But what good will that do? Even if they are seen it will only be by -Indians who will not understand them." - -"Never mind. If any Indians see them they are sure to spread the news -about; and probably the first place to hear of it will be Daranato, the -Indian village where my old nurse Carenna lives. Matava may have told -her about the signals, or even other Indians. At any rate, she will be -pretty sure to hear of them and let Matava know when he returns; or -perhaps even send a message down by some one going to the coast, to say -that signals had been seen that showed we were alive on the summit of -Roraima." - -Jack reflected. - -"Yes!" he presently said slowly. "Yes. There is something in the idea. -We will try it; it can do no harm. But, to be of any good, we shall -have to signal frequently; once or twice would not be of much use." - -"Precisely. Before long, Matava will be back from the coast, and will -hear of them, and will come out on to the savanna at night to see them -for himself. And he would watch night after night with an Indian's -patience till he saw them." - -"Yes; I suppose Monella won't object? We ought not to do it without -his consent. But for that awful forest, we might even go farther; we -might make an expedition for a week or two, and get to 'Monella Lodge' -and leave a letter there; or even to Daranato, and leave letters to be -taken to the coast by the first Indians going that way." - -"No, we can't manage that, nor would Monella like us to be away so -long. You never know what trouble might turn up here with these priests -and their vile crew. And that reminds me of that letter Monella read -to-day. What did you think of it?" - -"An extraordinary letter! Really, I feel almost inclined to go back to -my former idea that Monella and his friends were all mad together!" - -Leonard stared aghast. - -"What! You speak of that again?" he exclaimed, real indignation in his -tones. "After the way everything has come out--after all Monella's -kindness----" - -Jack stopped him with a smile and a touch of his hand on the other's -arm. - -"Put the brake on, old man," he said. "I don't mean anything -disrespectful. But if Monella, who already seems to have been about -the world and to have seen as much as three ordinary men of three -score years and ten--if the point to which his memory reaches is only -a portion of his life--why, you see, he must be Methuselah, or the -Wandering Jew himself, or some other mythical being. Already, he has -puzzled me, times enough, with his extraordinary tales; at the same -time you cannot doubt his absolute sincerity. So that if his 'complete' -memory is to go back farther still, why--Heaven help us!--we sha'n't -know whether we are on our heads or our heels." - -After a short silence Leonard spoke. - -"But, if they had this 'Plant of Life' with them--those he was -with--would that not in part account for it?" - -"It might; but it is making large demands on one's credulity. But what -I really mean is this. I am inclined, at times, to think Monella a bit -mad. He has a religious mania; he has persuaded himself--and evidently, -from that letter, has been encouraged by others to believe it--that -he has a religious mission to these people. Well, no harm in _that_, -you say. No; and that he is honourable, upright, sincere, I feel very -certain. Still, he may be self-deceived. He seems to me to be one of -those fervidly religious mystics who can persuade themselves into -almost anything." - -"Yet he is no fanatic. See how mild and gentle he can be; how slow to -anger, how just in his discrimination between right and wrong!" - -"I admit all that. Still, I repeat, he might easily deceive himself." - -That afternoon Leonard sought out Ulama and asked to be allowed to row -her on the lake; and to this she smiled a glad assent. When he had -rowed the boat out a long distance from the shore, he laid down the -oars, and let her drift. A gentle breeze was blowing, and this served -to temper the ardour of the waning sun. - -"Do you remember the last time we were thus alone, Ulama?" presently he -asked her. - -"Indeed I do," she answered, her cheek, that had of late been very -pale, now glowing with a rosy flush. "But I began to think _you_ had -forgotten, and were never going to take me out again." - -"Ah! It was not my fault, Ulama." - -"Whose else could it be?" she asked. - -"Well--I cannot tell you now. But, if you remember the occasion, do you -remember also what we spoke of?" - -The colour deepened in the maiden's face. She bent her head and fixed -her eyes dreamily upon the water; and one hand dropped over the boat's -side, as on that day of which he had reminded her. - -"I then said," he went on, "that I loved you dearly, and asked -you whether you could love me in return. And you said you did not -understand such love as I described to you. Do you remember?" - -"Yes; I remember," she said softly. "But then I said I could scarce -credit such sudden love for me; and that you might change. And it seems -you have, for, since then, you have never told me that you loved me." - -He seized her hand. - -"No, Ulama," he cried passionately, "it was not so. I have not altered. -But I feared--that--well, that your father might be angered. 'Twas for -that reason that I spoke no more to you of love." - -"In that you did my father wrong," she answered frankly. "My father -loves me far too well to cause me pain and----" - -"Ah! Then--would it pain you were I to go away from here and never see -you more?" - -She started, and a look of mingled fear and grief came into her eyes. - -"You are--not--going away?" she faltered anxiously. - -"Not if you bid me stay, Ulama. If you but whisper in my ear that -you may come to love me--if only a little--then I will stay--stay -on always--forget my country, my own people, my friends; give up -everything, and live for you--for you alone, my sweet, my gentle Ulama; -my beloved Ulama!" - -Gradually her head sank until it rested on her hand; her colour -deepened, she made no reply, but still gazed pensively into the water. - -"Tell me, Ulama--am I to stay or go? Oh, say that you will try to love -me!" - -He still retained her hand, and now he passed his own gently over it, -she making no effort to withdraw it. Thus answered, he pressed his lips -upon it, and at this, also, she showed no resentment. - -"I would have you stay," she presently murmured softly; "but indeed I -fear it is too late for me to try to love you, for my heart tells me -you have my love already." - -And the boat drifted aimlessly in the evening light. The sun had set, -and the moon, the witness of so many lovers' vows--both true and -false--had shown her silvery light above the surrounding cliffs; and -still the two sat on and scarcely spoke, yet, in speechless eloquence, -recounting to each other the old, old tale. - -And, when the sweet Ulama left the boat, her heart could scarce contain -the joy that filled it; and in her eye there was a light that it had -lacked before, so that the king, her father, drew her affectionately to -him and asked her what had wrought this wondrous change. - -She shyly bent her head and answered him, - -"To-morrow thou shalt know, my father." Then she hid her blushing face -upon his shoulder. "I have a favour to ask of thee; but--I would fain -not speak of it this evening." - -Then, as though fearing that he would wrest from her the secret of her -joy, she stole swiftly to her room, and from her window looked across -the lake, now shimmering in the silver moonbeams. - -For long she sat there motionless, dreaming youth's fond dreams; -dwelling, in loving tenderness, on every word and look she could recall -of Leonard while the boat had drifted here and there, and the lap, -lap, lap, of the ripples against the sides had kept up a soft musical -accompaniment to the rhythm of love's heart-beats. - - - - -CHAPTER XXI. - -THE GREAT DEVIL-TREE. - - -In pursuance of their design of making signals from the summit of -Roraima, the two friends made further explorations of the northern -side. And this led them into an adventure, one day, that had well-nigh -proved fatal to them both. - -On mentioning their intention to Monella, he had at first objected; -but, upon Leonard's reminding him of the anxiety and distress -Templemore's mother and _fiancée_ might be, too probably were, in, he -had given a reluctant consent. - -"Your friends, Dr. Lorien and his son, talked of coming back again," -he remarked. "Do you think they are likely to make the journey with -Matava, and to be coming to seek for you?" - -"Certainly they are coming into this neighbourhood, after orchids," -Leonard replied; "and, now you speak of it--though I had not thought -about it lately--the news Matava will probably take back may cause -such anxiety that they may hurry to get here sooner than they would -otherwise have been likely to, in order to make inquiry about us on the -spot." - -"Matava might lead them to the cavern, if they came to Daranato," said -Monella thoughtfully. - -"Yes; of course that is possible." - -"And a very little ingenuity or a small charge of powder would force an -opening; and their way would then be easy to get up here?" - -"Certainly." - -Monella's face clouded. - -"That must not be; you must clearly understand that you must tell me in -time if there seems any such probability. I wish not to seem unfriendly -towards your friends--and personally I liked them--but to allow them to -come in here would be as the beginning of a flood, as the letting out -of water. It cannot, must not be." - -"Well, after all, it is only a supposition," observed Jack. "Time -enough to deal with it, if the occasion actually arise. They were going -on to Rio on some law business which was likely to occupy them some -time; they might be detained there indefinitely, they said." - -"Quite so," Monella answered decisively. "Only, remember, I rely upon -you to inform me in time. And be very cautious and vigilant upon that -side of the country, for, as you know, it is in that direction that -Coryon and his people have their habitation." - -In their walks they were often accompanied by one or both of Ulama's -pumas, and on the day referred to the male one, 'Tuo,' as it was -called, came after them when they had gone a little way, and trotted -quietly beside them; and this, as it turned out, saved their lives. - -They came upon a place they had not seen before. Two great iron gates -of highly finished workmanship, and picked out with gold, shut in -a narrow opening in a high rock. They were such as might form the -entrance to a public garden. A broad road wound round from the inside -of the gates; but outside, where Templemore and Elwood were, the rocks -rose up fifty or sixty feet, or even more, on either side; and though -they followed them a considerable distance on both sides of the gates, -the rocks still towered up precipitously for as far as they could see. - -"This can scarcely be the entrance to Coryon's 'domain,'" said Jack, -"or there would be some people about on guard. It must be some kind of -public place." - -"A cemetery, perhaps," suggested Leonard. - -"I believe you've hit it. Well, there's a gate open, so I suppose -there's no harm in our having a peep inside." - -"Suppose some one were on the watch, and were to pop round and close -and lock the gates when we were inside and out of sight," said Leonard -suspiciously. "Monella warned us to be wary and to suspect traps." - -"We have our revolvers; and, if the worse came to the worst, we could -climb over these rocks." - -In the result they went inside; then made their way to a wide terrace -that ran round an extensive area of horseshoe shape, half natural, half -artificial, as they judged. This terrace extended several hundreds -of yards in both directions from the point at which they stood; but -it narrowed off considerably on one side of the horseshoe. Above and -behind it, cut out of the rock, were other terraces, like steps or rows -of seats, but broad below and narrowing as they got higher. These went -all round, almost to the top of the rocks. It was, in fact, a vast -amphitheatre where many thousands of people could stand or sit. At the -farther end it was open; and in the centre was a large arena sunk some -fifteen feet below the main terrace on which they stood. - -This arena opened out into a deep defile beyond, from the rocky heights -of which there issued a rushing stream of water that flowed into a -large, dark-looking pool below. - -But what at once riveted their attention, almost to the point of -fascination, was an extraordinary-looking tree that stood in the arena. -This tree had no leaves, but branches only. In colour it was of a -sombre violet-blue, tinged in places with a ruddy hue. The trunk was -about thirty feet in height, and eight or nine feet in diameter. The -branches, which were many--a hundred or more probably--drooped over -from where the trunk ended and trailed about the ground. But what was -most astonishing, these branches were all in motion. Though there was -no wind, they waved to and fro, ran restlessly along the ground like -lithe snakes, and intertwined one with another, at the same time making -a harsh, rustling sound. - -Straight in front of where they stood was a long pier of masonry that -ran out towards the tree, which was not in the centre of the arena but -was nearer to that part of the terrace where it grew narrow. In order -the better to observe the object that had so roused their curiosity, -the two young men walked across the terrace and some distance along -the pier; and, when they had proceeded a little more than half its -length, one of the long trailing branches--some of them appeared to be -two hundred or three hundred feet in length--came up over the end of -the pier, and, with a rustle, made its way swiftly towards them. It -was within two or three feet of where they stood looking at it, when -the puma, with a loud growl, sprang forward and bit at it. Immediately -the branch curled itself round the animal's body and began dragging -it along the pier towards the tree. Then two or three other branches -advanced and went to the assistance of the first one, coiling round the -poor puma and dragging it farther along, despite its teeth and claws -and its desperate struggles. In succession, other branches crept up -over the end of the stonework, and, just in time, Jack seized Leonard -and dragged him back. - -"For Heaven's sake come away, man!" he exclaimed in horror. "That tree -is _alive_, and will drag us off, if once one of those branches touch -us!" - -They had stepped back only barely in time, for a moment after a -trailing branch swept over the very spot on which they had halted. When -assured that they were really out of reach, they stood fascinated, but -filled with horror, while they witnessed the unavailing fight made by -the poor animal that had saved their lives. More branches came to the -aid of the others; they coiled round its mouth and closed it; round -its legs and bound them; and soon, helpless, a mere bundle in the -coiling, curling branches, as it were, it was drawn off the pier to the -ground below. Then it was rolled on and on till it had almost reached -the tree-trunk, where were shorter but thicker and stronger branches -waiting for it. These, in their turn, soon coiled round it; then, -slowly, they bent upwards, carrying the poor animal in their relentless -grasp, and lowered it into a hollow in the centre of the top of the -trunk, where it almost disappeared from sight. Then all the thicker -branches coiled round it and shut it completely out from view, forming -a sort of huge knot round the top of the tree and remaining motionless; -while the longer and more slender branches continued to play restlessly -about, seeking for further prey. Then, without a word, the two turned -away; nor did they speak till they found themselves safely outside the -great gates. Then they looked, horror-struck, at each other. - -Jack was the first to break the silence. - -"Great heavens!" he exclaimed. "What an escape! What an awful monster! -What a frightful death! And that poor animal--that saved us both! What -shall we say to the princess? Talk of 'traps'! If this gate was left -open as a 'trap'--and it looks to me so--we have reason indeed to be -thankful!" - -"What _is_ it?" Leonard asked at last. - -"A 'devil-tree.' It is a carnivorous tree. I've seen a small one -before; in a forest in Brazil that we were working through. One of the -dogs got caught in it and was nearly killed before we cut it free with -our axes. And then it was badly hurt, and so was I; a branch caught -hold of my hand and tore some of the flesh off it. And where we cut -this branch it _bled_! A dark crimson-blue liquid oozed out that stank! -Oh, there, I can't tell you what the stench was like! I've smelt _some_ -bad smells in my time, but that beat anything I ever came across! But -that was only a small bush. I had no idea they could grow into great -flesh-eating monsters like this! Why, that thing must have been there a -thousand--ah--two thousand years, I should say. Fully that." - -"But," said Leonard, "why is it kept here? who feeds -it--and--what--is--it--fed--on?" - -He asked this last question slowly, and looked at the other in blank, -horrified amazement. - -"It can't live without food," he continued. "And it must want a lot -too. Whoever can take the trouble to get it food of the only kind--as I -suppose--that it would care for? And why is it there in the middle of -that strange place? One would almost think it was kept there as a kind -of show or curiosity; and yet--we have never heard about it all the -time we have been here! And it is there, with the gate open, no fence -to guard people, or notice to warn them. Well! It's a mystery to me!" - -But if they had been astounded and horror-stricken at what they had -seen, they were still more mystified and upset by Ulama's behaviour -when they told her of their adventure; for she fainted right off and, -when she recovered, seemed so overcome with terror as to be unable to -say a word. No explanation would she give; save that now and then she -murmured, almost in a moan, to herself, - -"Then it _is_ true! And I never knew! It is horrible--too horrible!" - -When Leonard expressed his sorrow about the puma, she hardly seemed to -notice it. - -"Ah yes!" she said once. "Poor Tuo! I shall miss him--and such a death, -too! But oh, he saved you and your friend! And then, he was but an -animal--but the others!" - -At her express desire they promised not to speak to any one else about -it. - -"I will tell you why--or you will know why--later," she added. "But you -can speak privately to Monella about it; to no one else just now!" - -When they found an opportunity of speaking to him about it, he looked -very grave. - -"You have had a narrow escape," he said. "Heaven be thanked you did -escape. I cannot explain more to you now, but may be able to do so -shortly. Meantime, please do as the princess says, and keep this matter -to yourselves." - -All this time Leonard's relations with Ulama had remained unchanged; -they had not been placed on any settled footing. Monella had asked him -to take time to make up his mind, and had intimated that nothing would -be said or done meanwhile. Leonard had, however, been too impatient to -put his fate to the test to be able to wait after the encouragement -Monella had given to him. But, whether Ulama had spoken on the subject -with her father, he knew not; for it so happened that he had not seen -her alone since their love-scene in the boat. - -And now she was evidently much discomposed about their adventure with -the 'devil-tree'; though she did not refer to it again. - -Naturally too, the recollection of it was very much in the minds of the -two young men. Leonard asked Templemore, one day, what the branches of -the one he had seen were like. - -"They were covered with small excrescences," he replied, "that are -suckers and piercers in one. They pierce the flesh and then suck the -blood. The whole affair is a sort of gigantic vegetable 'octopus,' -or devil-fish, only that it has a hundred or more 'arms' or branches -instead of eight, as the octopus has. I have heard of devil-fish -having been caught as large as eighty feet in length, on the coast of -Newfoundland. But I never knew that its vegetable prototype grew to -anything like the size." - -"Of course I have seen devil-fish," said Leonard thoughtfully; "but -they have a mouth--a great beak--to which their arms carry the food. Do -you think it is the same here? You saw that the branches carried the -poor puma up into a hollow in the top of the trunk. Do you suppose the -thing has a kind of mouth there?" - -"Goodness only knows! It must be an awful sort of affair, if it is so. -The whole thing is monstrous and uncanny. Don't let us talk about it!" - -But, as a result of this experience, they sought in another direction -for a likely place from which to make their intended signals; and -finally they found one convenient for their purpose. Then they made two -or three trips to the canyon to bring up the requisite powder. They -also brought back from the secret cave a number of things Monella -wanted. From the first, at his suggestion, they had told no one except -the king, Ulama, and Zonella, of the means by which they had gained -access to the mountain; and these had promised to keep the knowledge to -themselves. - -"The place has evidently been so long unvisited," Monella had remarked, -"that probably most of those who once knew of it have forgotten all -about it. No need to remind them just now. Many years ago, as I have -been informed, a project was started for filling it up." - -"Filling it up!" - -"Yes, and if you go to the other end of the canyon--that by which we -entered--you will find, even now, in the thick wood that everywhere -surrounds the top of the canyon, vast numbers of great boulders that -were quarried from the surrounding cliffs and hauled to the edge in -readiness to be thrown down. They lie, in fact, just over the cavern we -came in by. There they have remained for a very long time, it seems. -Had that intention been carried out, all our work in cutting through -the forest and finding the entrance to the cavern, as you can see, -would have been thrown away." - -"And what stopped it?" - -"It is said that the people threatened a rebellion. The belief in the -eventual return of Mellenda--of whom you have heard--is deep-seated; -and, though the people here are anxious enough to keep to themselves, -they would not assent to closing irrevocably the only means by which -their hero could gain admittance, should he ever come." - -"Do they expect him to come with a host of followers--a conquering -army--or do they expect the great lake to come back, and that he will -arrive with a grand fleet of ships?" Templemore asked, with somewhat of -a sarcastic smile. - -Monella passed his hand across his brow in the half-dreamy manner -that was his at times, as though striving to collect his thoughts, or -to arrest and force into shape some half-formed conception that had -flitted across his mind and escaped his grasp. For a minute he stared -vacantly away into the distance and was silent. Then, with a look as -though of pain at failing to catch the fleeting image, he turned away, -saying simply, - -"I cannot tell you." - -During the days that followed, Templemore passed much of his time in -the museums; time that Elwood spent in a lover's dream of happiness -with Ulama. In the relics of the former history of this strange -people, Templemore took a deep interest; and in the archives and -ancient manuscripts he found many evidences of the former existence of -scientific and engineering knowledge that astonished and perplexed him. -On the true meaning and import of some of these he sought the help of -Monella, who would frequently accompany him in these visits, and, from -his better knowledge of the language, was able to assist him to unravel -their curious contents. - -"These people must once have been great engineers and architects!" he -exclaimed in surprised admiration on one of these occasions. - -Monella smiled and made reply, - -"There is nothing so surprising in that, if you comprehend the true -significance of the gigantic earthworks still extant in many places on -this continent. Have you seen any of them?" - -"No; but I have both heard and read of them." - -"I have seen them; and I tell you your mind can form no idea of their -extent, of the scientific knowledge and the prodigious amount of time -and labour that must have been expended on them, unless you actually -see them. They are of various forms, mostly geometrical figures upon -a vast scale--miles in extent. The wonderful thing is that a certain -figure is repeated exactly in different places hundreds of miles -apart. Yet you shall take your cleverest engineers of the present day, -give them the advantages--or supposed advantages--of all your modern -discoveries and machinery, and scientific instruments, and, say, -unlimited workpeople to do their building, and _then_ it would tax all -their skill to construct a work _exactly_ similar to one of those great -figures. Yet now, upon some of them, trees are growing that must be -over a thousand years old!" - -"And what were they for--what was their object?" Templemore asked. - -Then there came over the other's face again that curious look as of one -seeking for a lost recollection; but it seemed to evade him, and he -answered somewhat as before, - -"I think I ought to be able to tell you," he replied, "but I cannot now -seem to remember." - -It was while thus together one day that Templemore asked him for some -further information concerning the 'Plant of Life.' - -"You have told me," he said, "that your people, with whom you lived in -that secluded valley high up in the Andes, had with them the 'karina' -and cultivated it. Therefore I suppose you yourself have been in the -habit of taking it?" - -"Always. And in my travelling to and fro in the world I always had with -me a good supply of the dried herb. I was accustomed to leave stores -of it in certain towns, so that if I lost what I had with me by any -accident, there was more within easy reach." - -"I see. But what I am puzzled about is this: why, if the virtues of -the plant are so great, do people ever die at all? And why do some live -longer than others?" - -"As to the first question," Monella answered, "man was never intended -to live on this earth for ever. The human frame _must_ wear out sooner -or later. As to the second query, some constitutions are naturally -stronger than others, and these endure longer, just as is the case in -the world outside where the plant is not known. The effect of the plant -is simply to keep the blood pure, if originally pure. If, however, -there is an inherited taint, that taint will make itself felt sooner -or later and undermine the vitality of the system. In this case the -plant will only result in ensuring a somewhat longer life than would -otherwise have been the case. Sooner or later the vitality will fall -off and gradual decay set in, although (the blood being kept still -pure) ordinary diseases are kept at bay. Lastly, there is the question -of the will." - -"The _will_?" - -"Yes; that has a most powerful influence. If a man who has inherited -a constitution that is absolutely sound, from ancestors who have -possessed the same through many generations, and if he has, in -addition, a strong _will_, powerful beyond the average, he may live -longer--if he is so minded." - -"I--do not understand you," said Templemore, somewhat puzzled. - -Monella gazed at him with a smile that was full of sadness. - -"You would," he answered, "if you were old yourself; if you had -outlived all that made life worth having--your wife, and others you -love, your ambitions, your hopes. _Then_ does the soul grow weary, -and restless as well; it is like unto a bird that is caged whose time -for migration has come. It will either fret or pine itself to death, -or beat itself to death against the bars of its cage. Only two things -can then keep the soul from taking its flight; the _will_ to live to -complete some unfinished work, or a delight in a worldly, wicked life. -A nature superlatively evil, like Coryon's, may enable its possessor -to live on and on for an indefinite time; where better men take the -'falloa' and die. Or a man, not himself enamoured of life upon this -earth, may exert his _will_ to carry out to its end some great work to -benefit his fellow-creatures, and he too may keep the 'falloa' at arm's -length for an unusually long period. In other words, the 'falloa' is a -form of melancholia, of weariness with the world, of an inward sense -that life's work is completed. It is the result of that feeling that we -are told took possession at last even of him who has been called the -Wise Man of the World--King Solomon--whose wisdom and riches and power -only brought him to the same point I have indicated--that at which the -soul declares that all earthly things are but vanity." - -On another occasion, Templemore was accompanied by Zonella and Colenna; -and the latter took him into a gallery he had not before seen, the door -being usually kept locked. - -In it, to his surprise, were ranged hundreds of stands of arms and -military uniforms, helmets, spears, shields, swords, daggers, and red -tunics, all kept in splendid condition, as though for instant use. All -the helmets had little silver wings at their sides, and the shields -were engraved in the centre with a strange hieroglyphic, the same that -he had noticed chiselled upon the fronts of many of the principal -buildings. - -"There," said Colenna, "are the arms and uniforms of Mellenda's -soldiers. Over in Myrlanda, in the great temple of the White Priests, -are hundreds more; all kept ready for use, as you see these here. You -see the silver wings upon the helmets, similar to those on that of -Mellenda's suit that stands in the other gallery. And that figure upon -the shields is the sacred sign that was engraved upon his signet-ring. -It signifies his seal or sign-manual. Wherever you see that mark, it -refers to him; on a building it implies that he designed or built it. -His royal colour was red, as the king's to-day is blue; and these red -tunics are for his soldiers." - -"When they come," said Jack, discreetly repressing the incredulous -smile that almost forced itself upon his lips. - -"When _he_ comes," said Colenna, lifting his hat reverently. "Yes, when -_he_ returns to us." - -"You don't believe in that, I know," interposed Zonella; "yet we all -do; and it is a good thing we do, I think, for I fear many in the land -would go mad under their dread of Coryon, if they did not believe in a -happier future for the country. But there," she added sadly, "it does -not matter to _you_. You have no interest in what may go on here in the -future. You intend to go back to your own country, and care little for -the sorrows or the fate of those you leave behind." - -Colenna had walked away some little distance, to examine a shield that -he thought was not quite so bright as it should be. - -"Not care!" Jack exclaimed, impulsively. "Why, how can you say that? It -is that thought that grieves me all the time I am here; that makes me -doubt how I shall ever be able to make up my mind to leave. To leave -behind one's dearest----" - -Zonella turned to him quickly, with a heightened colour and a bright -look. This was so unexpected that he stopped and hesitated. - -"Well?" she said. "You said your dearest----" - -"My dearest friend, Leonard--of course," he answered, looking at her in -some surprise. - -But Zonella's face paled, and she turned away. - -"Let us go," she said with a shiver, as though a cold wind had blown -upon her. "This old gallery is kept locked up so much it gets to smell -musty, and makes one feel quite faint." - - - - -CHAPTER XXII. - -SMILES AND TEARS. - - -One morning, Monella sought Leonard and reverted to their former -conversation about Ulama. - -"You have well considered all the words I spoke to you, my son?" he -said. "Are you still of the same mind?" - -"I had hoped that you knew me too well to think it necessary to ask the -question," Leonard said earnestly. "Since I first looked upon Ulama, my -love for her has been given past all recall. I have never wavered in my -resolution to remain here for her dear sake, if I may hope to gain the -king's consent." - -"Then," returned Monella, "the king would talk with you concerning it. -Let us go to him." - -And, without further preface, he led the young man into the private -chamber of King Dranoa, where he left him. - -The king, Leonard thought, looked ill and careworn; but he received him -with great kindness, and in a manner that quickly reassured the anxious -lover. - -"It has been no secret to me for some time," said Dranoa, "that thou -hast looked with affection upon my child. She, too, hath spoken to me; -I see that she hath set her heart upon this thing, and I love her too -dearly to desire to thwart her wishes, unless for some weighty reason. -Here I see no such reason; for, though thou art a stranger, yet thou -art worthily recommended by one upon whose judgment I have learned to -place reliance. He that led thee hither is not a man to act lightly or -without full consideration in a matter of such paramount importance; -if thou hast gained his confidence and esteem, I doubt not that there -are good reasons for it. He hath the unerring eye that pierces to the -very heart, and that no hypocrisy, no cunning, can deceive. Were it -the case that my dominions were to-day the great empire over which -my forefathers held sway, I would seek such a man's advice in the -appointment of my generals, my ministers, my governors for distant -districts. Therefore do I feel that I can rely upon his judgment, even -in a matter so momentous as the choice of one to espouse my child and -to succeed me on my throne. And knowing, as I do full well, that the -'falloa' hath laid its hand upon me and that my days in this my land -are numbered, it is grateful to mine heart to feel that my child will -be comforted, when I am gone, by one whose affection for her is pure -and wholly hers, and who will have at his side a friend and counsellor -who will guide his youthful steps in the path that I would have him -follow. This conviction hath lifted from mine heart a grievous trouble, -and hath enabled me to bear without sorrow or regret the knowledge that -the fatal sickness hath taken hold upon me. For the fact that I shall -now soon quit this earthly life I care nothing in itself; it hath been -the fear of what would then befall that hath filled me with forebodings -and with fear. But, if I see--as I hope to see--the power of the Black -Coryon broken and destroyed for ever; my child wedded to one worthy of -her love and honour; my successor aided and advised by one so competent -to guide as is thy friend, then indeed I shall feel I can lay down the -burden of life with thanksgiving, and take my way to the great unknown -of the hereafter without fear, without regret, without a sigh; but, -instead, with the great content of one who feels he hath nothing more -to wish or hope for upon earth. For know, my son," continued Dranoa -with grave emphasis, "no man wisheth to prolong his life for that which -it hath yielded, but rather for that which he is hopeful it may yield. -The proof of this is easy; no man desireth to live his life over again; -therefore he is, at heart, and from actual experience, dissatisfied -and wearied with life; not charmed with it. Yet do many cling to it, -fatuously believing, in the face of all their own actual experience, -that it shall yet, in the future, afford them joys and gratifications -they have never found in the past. These, my son, are the words of one -who hath lived long enough to gain the wisdom that teacheth how to sift -the wheat from the chaff." - -Dranoa paused, and remained silent awhile. Then he resumed, with a -change of tone, - -"But I wish not to weigh down thy young imaginings with the sober -knowledge that belongeth not to thine years but to mine. It will -be sufficient to give thee counsel that is more suited to the -circumstances. Therefore I say this to thee: thou hast a good heart and -good instincts--trust them, follow them honestly; and leave the rest -to the Great Spirit that ruleth over all. And now I have but one more -thing to say; it were better for the present that this that is between -us were not known openly. Personally, that will not concern thee. When -the time hath come, I will myself announce it to my people. Meanwhile, -thy mind will be at rest with the knowledge of my approval of thy suit." - -Leonard gratefully poured out his thanks to the kind-hearted king; then -went to seek Ulama. - -He found her sitting alone in an apartment that overlooked the lake, so -deep in thought that she did not hear his coming. She was leaning on -the window-sill gazing pensively upon the beauties of the scene that -lay outspread before her. - -But Leonard thought, as he caught sight of her and stayed his steps -upon the threshold, that she herself was the fairest creation of all, -posed as she was with that unconscious grace and charm that seemed -with her to be innate. For a full minute he stood in silence; then, -still without moving towards her, he softly called her name, as though -fearing to approach her till he had permission. - -She turned her head towards him with no surprise, but with a look of -sweetest pleasure in her gentle eyes. - -"I did not hear you," she said dreamily, "and yet--I know not why--I -was looking for your coming." - -"And what were you thinking of so profoundly, sweet Ulama?" - -"I was thinking," she replied, "how much more beautiful our lake and -its surroundings have seemed to me of late. I scarce noticed them -before; I suppose because I have known them all my life. Yet, now -that you have pointed out some of their beauties, I not only feel and -appreciate them, but I note many others on all sides that I never saw -before. It is very strange! I wonder why it is?" - -"It is _love_, Ulama," Leonard said, coming quietly to her side and -laying his hand lightly on her shoulder. "Love can make the plainest -works of nature beautiful; small wonder then if it makes those that are -really so display new and unsuspected charms. It is because love has -taken up his dwelling in your heart that you now see new beauties in -these familiar scenes." - -But Ulama shook her head sagely, and smilingly made answer, - -"You know you told me that the first time you saw our lake you deemed -it the fairest spot on all the earth. And you did not know me then, so -could not love me. How then can what you say explain it?" - -Leonard laughed and took her hand in his. - -"You forget that I had seen you in my dreams and had loved you -long before," he said. "Perhaps some instinct told me that here I -should find the abode of her who already had my heart. Or, if that -explanation does not please you, here is another. Love and sympathy are -inseparable; you admire, now, things that you thought little of before, -because you see that _I_ admire them." - -"Yes; that may be," Ulama admitted, with a thoughtful look. "But then, -it does not explain why _you_ should see beauties where _I_ did not. I -think you must have a quicker appreciation of the beautiful in nature -than is given to me." - -"It may be so; and that in turn explains how it came about that I was -so quick to realise the beauty of the fairest daughter of Manoa!" And -Leonard's look was so tender, so full of loving admiration, that it -brought a rosy glow to Ulama's cheek. "And it also reminds me that I -sought you here to tell you something of importance, something that has -brought joy and gladness to my heart. I have just been talking about -you with the king." - -The colour in the girl's cheek grew deeper; and now she turned her -glance again upon the landscape that lay sleeping in the morning -sunlight. - -"Dear love," continued Leonard, "think what it means to me--to both of -us, I hope--when I tell you that the king has given me permission to -ask you to give yourself to me! Ah! Not only has he done that, but he -has done it in a manner--accompanied it with kind words of trust and -confidence that have filled my whole heart with gratitude. He speaks as -though I had already _proved_ that which I can only hope to show in the -future--my true desire to make myself worthy of your love. His kindness -and many marks of friendship towards one who is but a stranger here -have overwhelmed me. I feel the whole devotion of my life to you and -him can scarce repay such generous, ungrudging proofs of his confidence -and favour." - -"You have a good friend in Monella," Ulama said quietly. "He never -fails to speak well of you when occasion offers. And he is one of our -own race, and has had great experience of the world outside, of which -we know nothing; and my father knows he can rely on his opinion." - -"Yes, I know that is true, dear love, and my heart burns with gratitude -to him too. And now, beloved"--and he put his arms round her and drew -her to him--"may I not think of you as all my own? Let me hear you say -with those dear lips that you know now what love is, that it has sprung -up unforced in your pure heart; let me hear you say, 'Leonard, I love -you!'" - -And, as he drew her closer to him and her head nestled upon his -shoulder, a whisper, that seemed but a faint sigh, breathed softly the -words so sweet to hear for the first time from a loved-one's lips--"I -love you!" - -Later in the day Leonard told Templemore of his interview with the -king; and, as he did so, a look came over his face that, as his friend -expressed it to himself, "did one's heart good to see, even if but once -in a lifetime!" - -"In your happiness I too feel happy, dear old boy," he said. "And I -should have little concern, for the time being, if only those at home -knew we were alive and well. As it is, the thought of their anxiety -troubles me unceasingly." - -"Let us hope our signal flares were seen and will be reported," Leonard -answered. "I think they must have been seen; and, if so, Carenna is -sure to hear of it, and will find some way of sending word." - -This referred to what they had done to carry out Leonard's suggestion. -After some perseverance in watching from the spot they had selected, -they saw, one evening, camp fires far out on the savanna. At once they -made their signals with small heaps of powder, and these they repeated -several times. No response whatever came; nor did they expect any. -There was nothing for it but to wait patiently in the hope that their -signals had been seen. - -Then ensued a time, lasting many weeks, which was almost uneventful. To -Leonard and Ulama it was one uninterrupted dream of blissful happiness. -To Templemore it was pleasant and interesting, for he found plenty to -engage his mind. He studied the designs of the chief buildings; of the -bridges that spanned the streams that fed the lake. In the arches and -general construction of these he formed engineering ideas that were new -to him. He visited often the great waterfall that formed the outlet -of the lake, and declared that the sight of the vast body of water -shooting out in its leap of two thousand feet, its deep, thundering -roar, and the play of colour when the sun shone into the mist and -spray, made up a combination that threw Niagara itself--which he had -seen--into the shade. - -One day, when Ulama and Zonella were alone together, the former thus -addressed her friend, - -"Sometimes of late I have fancied there has been some unpleasant -passage between you and Leonard's friend. I myself am so fortunate, so -happy, that I like not to see those about me otherwise. I would have -all my friends as happy as myself." And she took Zonella's hand and -rubbed her face affectionately against it. "Tell me, Zonella, have you -two quarrelled?" - -For a moment Zonella's face, usually so pleasant to behold, looked hard -and almost fierce. Then it softened, and, with a loud cry, she threw -her arms around Ulama; she hid her face in the gentle bosom, and burst -into a torrent of impassioned tears. - -It was some time before Ulama, greatly surprised as well as pained and -puzzled, could understand the meaning of this outburst; but presently -Zonella, growing somewhat calmer, sobbed out, - -"Ah! _You_--you little know, little think what I have suffered. He -cares no more for me than he does for you--perhaps less. His heart is -elsewhere; he is set upon going away from our land, and only his regard -for his friend delays him." - -Ulama's beautiful face bent over Zonella's, and her tears fell upon the -other's cheek as she pressed her lovingly to her bosom. - -"Alas! Alas! My poor Zonella! And is it possible that love, which has -been so sweet to me, should bring to you but pain and suffering? I -almost fear for my own happiness; that my selfishness in yielding to -it has blinded me to what was going on with the others. But it never -occurred to me that love that is to me so wonderful in the joy and -pleasure it confers, could also be the cause of misery and sorrow. -And yet," she added thoughtfully, "you are not without one to love -you. Poor Ergalon has long been faithful to his love for you. Oh, how -strange and contrary it all seems! Poor fellow! Perhaps you have made -him suffer even as you yourself have suffered. Can his love not console -you? I know so little myself that what I say may be only foolishness, -yet----" - -Zonella smiled faintly, and shook her head. Then she kissed the other -tenderly. - -"Let us say no more, my dear," she said. "I am sorry I gave way as I -did; but you took me by surprise. Perhaps, too, your implied advice is -wise. It might be better to try to love the one you _know_ does truly -love you, than to fret your heart out after one who loves you not, and -who is beyond your reach. At least, as you say, there _is_ one in the -world who loves me." - -Thus the time sped on. Monella was much away; sometimes for a week -together; so the young men saw comparatively little of him. Templemore, -on one occasion, expressed a wish to visit Myrlanda with him, but -Monella said there were difficulties in the way. - -"It is better you two should remain here for the present," he declared. -"At a future time, let us hope it may be different." - -But one day Monella came to him with a look of gravity that at once -aroused his interest. - -"It is time," he said, "that I should show you something of the truth, -that you may understand what lies before us. Can you brace up your -courage and your nerve to stand a severe trial?" - -Templemore opened his eyes in astonishment. - -"Need you ask?" he answered. "Have you ever known me wanting in -courage?" - -"Ah, no. But this that I refer to requires courage of a different sort. -Yet it must be faced. But I warn you it will be a shock. Make up your -mind to a test that will tax all the nerve you can summon to your aid." - -"And Leonard too?" Jack inquired, wondering. - -"No. Say nothing to him. Let his dream be happy while it may. Be ready -to come out with me to-night, when Ergalon shall come to seek you. And -bring your rifle." - - - - -CHAPTER XXIII. - -THE DEVIL-TREE BY MOONLIGHT. - - -It was about ten o'clock when Templemore, with Ergalon as guide, came -out from the king's palace by a side-entrance that was little used, and -the door of which the latter now opened with a key. Outside, at a short -distance, they found Monella pacing up and down. - -Before leaving, Templemore had told Leonard just so much as would -explain his absence; then had managed to slip away unobserved by their -friends of the king's court. - -The night was fine but chilly, and all three were muffled up. In the -sky overhead the moon shone calm and clear, lighting up the valley -with great distinctness; but across its face wild-looking clouds were -scurrying, showing that a strong wind was blowing up above, though -little of it was felt below. Only now and then an eddying gust would -sweep down the hillside and stir the trees around them, then die away -with a rustling sigh or a low moan. - -Ergalon led the way; skirting the town he took a roundabout road that -Templemore soon saw led to the neighbourhood of the scene of their -adventure with the devil-tree, though they were approaching it from a -different direction. Finally, they entered a thick wood that covered -a steep hill; and now Templemore's companions made signs to him to -observe strict silence and to proceed as quietly as possible. When they -had reached the summit of the slope, and stood on the ridge within the -shadow of the trees, which here ceased abruptly, Templemore uttered a -half-smothered exclamation. Instantly, he felt Monella's heavy hand -upon his shoulder grasping him with a grip of iron; and it brought to -him the recollection of the caution he had received. - -"Whatever you see or hear," Monella had rejoined, "you must remain -absolutely quiet and utter no sound; do nothing that might betray our -presence." - -What had excited Templemore's surprise was the fact that he found -himself looking down into the great amphitheatre in which stood the -well-remembered tree. Its long trailing branches were still moving -about swiftly in their strange, restless fashion; but most of the -shorter and thicker branches were curled up at the top of the trunk -in the same kind of _knot_ as they had formed after carrying thither -the body of the puma. Viewed in the bright moonlight, the tree was -a hideous monstrosity that had yet a certain terrible fascination -which attracted and retained the sight while it revolted and repelled -the mind. The coiled branches upon the top reminded one irresistibly -of the snakes entwined round the head of the Medusa; they formed -a kind of crown, of a character suitable to the frightful monster -whose formless head, if one may so term it, they encircled. The -appearance of the whole thing was repulsive, ghastly, ghoulish. There -was that in the mere form and outline of this gruesome wonder of -the vegetable world that instinctively aroused aversion. Its naked -branches--that in ordinary circumstances could belong only to a dead -tree--its colour--half funereal, half of a deep blood-tint almost -unknown amongst botanical productions--its never ceasing movement, -so suggestive of an everlasting hunting after prey, of an insatiable -craving for its hateful diet of flesh and blood, of sleepless hunger, -of tireless rapacity and relentless cruelty--all these made up an -unnatural creation that appalled the instincts and chilled the very -blood of those who looked upon it. This had been the feeling, or -combination of feelings, that had made itself felt in Templemore's mind -when he had first seen the spectacle by daylight; it impressed itself -much more strongly now that he saw the tree in the cold moonlight--now -standing out clear and well-defined, now plunged into semi-obscurity, -as the hurrying clouds chased each other across the sky above and threw -their fleeting shadows beneath. - -From the spot where the three men stood a clear view was presented of -the opposite side of the enclosure--_i.e._, of the side nearest to -the tree, which was there sufficiently close to the main terrace for -its branches to sweep over it; but the terrace was here protected by -a covered-way or verandah formed of metal gratings, the interstices -in which were small enough to keep the dreadful writhing snake-like -branches from pushing through them. When Templemore had seen the place -before, this part of the terrace had been open; for the metal screens, -or gratings, were, in reality, sliding shutters that could be withdrawn -into grooves in the rock beyond. Here, at the end of the covered-way, -was a gateway that formed the entrance to the labyrinth of caverns and -galleries in the cliff in which Coryon and his adherents lived. - -These sliding screens were movable at the will of those within the -gateway. They could be either moved along in their grooves and thus -protect those traversing the covered-way, or withdrawn, so that the -branches of the fatal tree, in that case, guarded the entrance most -effectually; for no man might then venture to approach the gateway and -live. - -Underneath, there were cells in the terrace, also within reach of -the tree; and screened off, in like manner, by sliding grated doors. -Through these gratings came faint beams of light. - -Templemore noted all these things; yet, while his gaze wandered to -them, each time the tree itself attracted it again and seemed to hold -it spell-bound; and he waited--waited, hardly daring to breathe; waited -for he knew not what; waited as one expectant and oppressed by a dim -unshapen foreshadowing of some new and nameless horror. - -Nor was it without reason; for, slowly, the coiled 'crown' unfolded, -and _something_ came little by little into view. Gradually the -_something_ rose out of the hollow in the trunk, was carried up clear -of it, then lowered over the side towards the ground. In shape it was -cylindrical, and of a colour that could not be discovered in the fitful -moonlight. Soon it was deposited upon the ground, and the branches that -had lowered it released their hold, and it remained for a brief space -untouched. Then other branches crept up to it with tortuous twistings -and, coiling round it, raised and swung it to and fro, then quickly -dropped it. Anon, yet other branches would do the same; only, in their -turn, to drop it or to hand it on to others. Thus was it passed about; -now lifted high in the air by one end, then by the other, anon dangled -horizontally in mid-air. In time it made the circuit of the tree; but -each branch, or set of branches that laid hold of it, rejected it -eventually, as though, by some fell but unfailing instinct, they knew -there was nothing left in it to minister to their hateful appetite. -And all the while the shadows came and went, and the moon looked down -between them and lighted up the hideous scene. - -Meantime, from out the dark and filthy water and thick slime of the -large pool a few hundred yards away, crawled uncouth monsters the -like of which Templemore had never looked upon, save, perhaps, in -some fanciful representations of creatures said to have existed in -pre-historic times. These mis-shapen reptiles were from ten to twelve -feet in length. They had heads and tails like crocodiles, and in many -other respects resembled them; but in place of the usual scales they -were covered with large horny plates several inches in diameter; and in -the centre of each plate was a strong spine or spike, thick at the base -but sharp at the point, and four or five inches long. - -These creatures crawled up to the fateful tree; and it was quickly -evident that they came to claim their share in the foul repast--the dry -husk and bones from which the tree had sucked the rest. Their armour -made them safe against the tree; for the branches no sooner touched -their bodies than they recoiled, baffled by the sharp points they -everywhere encountered. Two or three of these horrid reptiles began to -drag the dead body towards their haunt, and finally carried it away, -but not without several tussles with the twisting, curling branches -which seemed loth to relinquish their prey; or, perhaps, wished to play -with it a little longer, as a cat might with a mouse. - -Monella had handed his field-glass to Templemore, still keeping a hand -upon his shoulder. The young man placed it to his eyes, and in an -instant gasped out, - -"Great heavens! _It is a human body!_" - -Yes!--if that may be so called which was but the mutilated husk of -what had once been a living, breathing, human being! But now there was -little left beyond a shapeless form! - -Templemore felt sick, and almost reeled; but Monella's grasp up-held -him, and was a silent reminder that he was expected to master his -emotions, however strong and painful they might be. - -"It is no time to give way," Monella whispered in his ear. "Wait and -watch!" - -It was, however, almost more than Templemore could do. He felt like -Dante led by his guide to witness the tortures of the damned. But here, -as it seemed to him, was a scene that rivalled in horror, if not in -agony, even the scenes in the 'Inferno.' He set his teeth and clenched -his hands; his breath was laboured, and his heart almost stood still. -But for Monella's hold upon his shoulder he must have fallen. - -But now there came out of the covered-way two figures; they stood on -the terrace and bent their gaze upon the scene, silent and motionless. -They were dressed in flowing robes of black, or some dark colour, that -were emblazoned on the breast with a golden star. - -Grim, weird figures were they; their dark forms showing sharply against -the light-coloured rocks behind them, the while they gazed with cruel -composure upon the ghastly contention between the loathsome reptiles -and the tree. - -When it was ended, and the beasts had disappeared with their prey into -the dark waters of the pool, one of the figures on the terrace put a -whistle to his mouth, and a low piping sound reached the ears of the -concealed watchers. - -Immediately a rumbling noise was heard; and one of the sliding gratings -beneath the terrace rolled back, thereby disclosing a cavernous -cell, in which was a lighted lamp on a rough table. Then a figure -seated by it, his face buried in his hands, sprang up with a loud -cry, and retreated into the thick gloom beyond. But the terrible -trailing branches swept in after him, twined round his legs and -threw him down, then quickly drew him out feet foremost. Vainly he -shrieked, and clutched at this and that; at the table, at the edge of -the sliding door; relentlessly, inexorably, he was dragged from one -futile hold to another, upsetting the lamp in his struggles, till he -was outside. Other branches swooped down upon him, coiling round him -in all directions, and stifling his cries as, slowly, with an awful -deliberation and absence of hurry, or even of the appearance of effort, -he was hauled high into the air and disappeared into the hollow of the -fatal tree. The great branches silently arranged themselves into their -knot-like circle; at another sound of the low whistle the sliding door -returned to its place with a sullen rumble, and the two dark-robed -spectators turned and left the place. - -Then Monella and Ergalon also came away; and it is no disparagement -of Templemore's courage or 'nerve' to state that they had almost to -carry him between them. When they had got to a safe distance, Monella -placed him on a boulder, and held to his lips a flask containing a -strong cordial. Templemore, who had been on the point of fainting, felt -revived by it at once; the liquid seemed to course quickly through his -veins, and the feeling of deadly sickness, after a time, passed away. - -Monella, meanwhile, contemplated him with compassion and concern, but -said no word. Presently Templemore gasped out, - -"What horrors! What frightful, cold-blooded atrocity! What a race -of foul fiends! Great heavens! To think such things go on in this -fair land--a land that seems so peaceful, so contented, so free from -ordinary pain and suffering!" - -"Ah, my son," replied Monella, and there was an indescribable -sadness in his tones, "_now_ you can understand the great horror in -the land; that which has oppressed it for many long ages; that casts a -gloom upon people's lives; that turns to gall and bitterness what, but -for it, would be a life of innocent enjoyment." - - [Illustration: "OTHER BRANCHES SWOOPED DOWN, COILING ROUND HIM." - [_Page 252._] - -"But why----?" Templemore exclaimed almost fiercely; but the other -checked him. - -"I think I know what you would say," Monella went on. "You would know -two or three things, I think. To the first question (as I read it) -I reply that the reason you have not heard of this thing from other -people is that they have learned, from long habit, never to refer to -it, even to one another. Almost incredible, you think? Not more so than -are many things that happen in your own life, in your own country. I -could name many known to all, yet alluded to by none--often wrongly, as -I hold. Still, there is the fact. It is the same here. This horror in -the land broods over, enthrals the people; yet, because they hold it in -such dread, they make an affectation of pretending not to know of its -existence; perhaps, in mercy to their children. - -"Next, it surprises you that _I_ have not told you sooner. The answer -is simple. You are not like myself; I am one of this people; you are -but a sojourner in the land--a visitor. I had the desire to make your -sojourn here as pleasant as it could be; that your interest in the many -curious things you see about you should not be lessened, nor your stay -here rendered unhappy by the knowledge of that which you have seen -to-night--the earlier knowledge of which could have done no good to any -one. - -"Lastly, you naturally desire to know why, in that case, I have now -chosen to enlighten you. For this reason: the time is approaching when -certain plans of mine and of the king's will be completed, and when I -devoutly hope we may be able, with God's help, to end this thing for -ever. In that I shall ask you to help us--I hope you will aid us all -you can." - -"I will," said Templemore impetuously. "Against such a hellish crew as -that I am with you heart and soul. I think I begin to understand----" - -"Yes, I never doubted your readiness to take part with us. But it was -necessary to give you absolute proof of what goes on, that you might -understand those with whom we have to deal. You have now seen for -yourself----" - -"Ay, I have seen!" Jack shuddered. - -"And will now understand that, when the time comes to extirpate -this serpent brood, there must be no hesitation, no paltering, no -half-and-half measures, no mercy. It will be of no use to kill the old -snakes and leave the brood to grow up again, or eggs to hatch. Do you -take in my meaning?" - -"Yes, and think you will be right and well justified." - -"Good. If you wonder why, knowing all this, I have done nothing -heretofore, it is that the king's plans could not sooner be matured. -Meantime we have stayed the horror for a while." - -Jack uttered an impatient exclamation. - -"Oh, yes," Monella declared, "we _have_, and you have helped to do it. -These wretched creatures you have seen sacrificed to this horrible -'fetish-tree' of theirs, are their own soldiers--those who escaped from -us by running away. They deserve no pity. They themselves have given -many an innocent victim--even women and children--to that tree----" - -"I know that to be true," Ergalon interposed. - -"The truce we forced on Coryon," resumed Monella "has had this effect -at least--it has saved the lives of numbers of poor creatures who would -have been seized and sacrificed during the time that we have been here. -Instead of that, however, the arch-fiend Coryon has had to content -himself with making victims of his own wretched myrmidons by way of -punishment for their running away from us. They are as bad as he--very -nearly. At any rate they are not worth your pity." - -"Well, I am glad to hear that, at least," said Templemore. "It takes -away a little of the load of horror that turned me sick. Truly, of all -the diabolical atrocities that the mind of man in its depths of cruelty -and wickedness ever conceived----" - -Ergalon shuddered now in his turn. - -"I can look on at the sacrifice of victims such as these," he said -gravely, "because I know that every one of them has deserved his fate -by acts of cruelty; but when it is a case, as it has been in the past, -of women, young girls, and poor little children----" - -"For Heaven's sake say no more," Jack entreated; "I begin to feel sick -again at such suggestions! I will fight to the death against such -wretches. As it is, for the rest of my life I shall see before me in -my dreams what I saw to-night. Surely no wilder phantasy, no more -outrageous, blood-curdling nightmare ever entered the most disordered -brain. And now it will haunt me to my life's end!" - - - - -CHAPTER XXIV. - -TRAPPED! - - -One day the king announced his intention to fix a day for Leonard's -formal betrothal to Ulama according to the usage of the country. -Immediately the people began preparations to do honour to the event; -and congratulations and marks of friendship and goodwill were showered -upon the young couple by all those who were well affected towards the -king. - -In the opposite camp, however, as might be expected, the announcement -was differently received; and, indeed, the crafty Coryon took advantage -of it to sow dissension among some of the people, and to suggest -opposition to the proposal. His adherents had certain supporters in the -land; people who bought their own security by aiding Coryon secretly -against their neighbours. This was why the king had shrunk from -pushing matters to the extreme against the priest. He knew that these -half-hearted or doubtful ones were quite as likely to side with Coryon, -at the last moment, as with himself, and that thus a civil war would be -inaugurated. - -Monella, since he had come into the country and espoused the king's -side, had thrown more energy and method into the cause than had been -previously bestowed upon it. Through the Fraternity of the White -Priests, and their covert friends and sympathisers, and through -Ergalon, who had secretly gained over some of Coryon's people, -an active work had been carried on amongst all classes, and with -satisfactory results. But Coryon, on his side, had been busy too; -though hitherto with less success. Now, however, he found a useful aid -in the objection many felt to seeing the king's only daughter wedded -to one who--as it was cunningly suggested to them--was a stranger, -an adventurer, come from no one knew where, and unable to show such -evidence of descent and other qualifications as should entitle him to -seek alliance with the daughter of their king. - -But Coryon's emissaries worked silently and unseen; and there was -nothing outwardly to show that two undercurrents were gradually gaining -strength and approaching that point whence the slightest accident might -bring them into active opposition. - -Indeed, in announcing the proposed betrothal, the king had, for once, -acted directly against Monella's advice. The latter had counselled that -the matter should be kept secret until the contest with Coryon--now in -abeyance--had been finally decided; for he foresaw the use to which -Coryon would put it. - -Leonard and Ulama were too much taken up with each other and with their -own happiness to trouble themselves about the 'pros and cons' that had -weighed in the minds of Monella and those who thought with him. That -the effect of the proclamation would be to hasten his marriage was, of -course, sufficient to commend it to Leonard; and he left all the rest -to others. - -Templemore knew not sufficient of what was going on around him to -have any opinion upon the subject. Since the night when the real use -to which the great devil-tree was put had been revealed to him, he -had been very unhappy. He felt as might one who had been slumbering -peacefully in sight of a terrible peril, to whose existence he had -suddenly been awakened. Not that he had any fear for his own safety; -yet he was filled with a nameless dread, a vague sense of horror and -distrust, of unreality, in the life about him. He could not but realise -that there would be no real peace, no security for life or property, -until an absolute end had been put to Coryon and his atrocious crew, -and their abominable fetish-tree destroyed. But when would that be? -he wondered. His sense of disquiet was increased by having to keep -from Leonard the knowledge he had gained, and being thus debarred -from discussing matters with him. Not, however (as he acknowledged to -himself), that that would have been of much advantage; for Leonard was -too much absorbed in 'love's young dream' to be likely to discuss such -things coolly and critically. - -Three days before that fixed for the ceremony of betrothal, which -was to be marked by a still grander entertainment, the king gave a -preliminary _fête_. There was much feasting for all and sundry; boats, -gaily decorated with flowers and banners and coloured streamers, glided -to and fro upon the lake; the young people skilled in diving from great -heights into the water with their parachute aids, contended for prizes, -and there were many other forms of gaiety and festivity. - -Leonard and Ulama, seated upon a terrace, looked upon the scene, and -waved their hands in frequent recognition of friendly faces and signals -here and there amongst the crowd. Ulama's lovely face was radiant, -and the soft light in her gentle eyes, her pleased acknowledgment of -the tokens of affection and the good wishes she received on every -side, and her grateful smiles for all, were charming to behold. Her -wondrous grace and beauty seemed, if possible, enhanced by her -half-shy, half-proud glances, and the flush that mounted to her cheeks -when she turned her eyes with love on Leonard. Never before, even in -that country where the charms of the daughters of the land exceed the -average, had such a vision of lovely maidenhood and such rare beauty -been beheld. And yet all those who knew her, loved her as much for the -innocence and sweetness that beamed ever in her face and guided all her -thoughts and words and actions, as for the physical perfection that -compelled their admiration. - -She stole her little hand into her lover's and sighed quietly. - -"I am so happy, and yet my eyes are full of tears. And I feel half -frightened too; frightened lest my happiness should be too great to -last. Is it wrong, then, to be happy, think you? It almost seems so, -when I know so many others are unhappy." - -Leonard fondly pressed her hand, and gazed deep down into her eyes. - -"If you feel happy in your love, dear heart," he answered, "it is -because you love so much; and surely to love cannot be wrong, or to -take pleasure in it. Besides, in that you think so much of others you -but show your sweet unselfishness. Therefore, trouble not yourself -about the regrets for others that accompany your love. For, if to-day -they sorrow, they have had their times of happiness in the past, or may -have them in the future." - -"It may be so," replied Ulama. "I doubt whether in all the world there -is another maiden who loves as I do, and therefore who could know the -dread that weighs me down. But as for me--ah, I tremble at my own great -joy, and fear it is too great to last. And every one is so kind to me -and seems so rejoiced to see me happy--that--that I can hardly keep -from crying." - -And for a brief minute the gentle-hearted girl placed her hands before -her face to hide her tears--tears that were born of the great gladness -of her love and her tender sympathy for others. - -And so for these two the day passed, like many that had gone before it, -in a blissful dream; but it was a dream from which they were soon to be -roughly awakened to the dark knowledge of what wickedness can achieve. - -For, amid the feasting and among the revellers, were evil beings -who had plotted in their black hearts to kill the joy of the -gentlest-hearted maiden that ever with her sweetness brightened this -sorrow-laden earth; wretches that even then were spinning around her -the treacherous web designed by the fell Coryon to end her dream of -happiness for ever. - - * * * * * - -When Templemore woke up the next morning he gazed about him in -surprise. He was not in his usual sleeping apartment; but, instead, in -some room that was strange to him. It was small, dingy and ill-lighted, -and the couch upon which he found himself was not that on which he -had lately slept. He sprang up and, in vague alarm, looked round for -his clothes and his arms; the clothes were there, but there was no -revolver, and his rifle was nowhere to be seen. Even his sword and -dagger, that formed part of his usual dress, had been removed. Dressing -himself hastily, he rushed to the door, but it was fastened. - -"Great heavens!" he exclaimed, "I am a prisoner; my rifle and pistol -have been taken away in my sleep. Oh, what, what has happened to -Leonard? What can it all mean?" - -He hammered at the door, but no answer came. Then he tried to look out -of the window, but it was too high for him to be able to see anything -through it but the sky. There was nothing to be done but wait; so -he sat down upon the bed, a picture of misery and bewilderment, and -forthwith began to formulate all sorts of theories and ideas to account -for what had happened to him. - -When, after a long interval, the door was opened, a man entered whose -dress showed him to be one of Coryon's black-tunicked soldiers. He -brought in some food, and a pitcher and a mug, which he deposited upon -a small table, and was turning to go, when Templemore sprang up and -addressed him. He felt so incensed at the sight of this emissary of -Coryon's that he could indeed scarcely refrain from hurling himself -upon him, despite the fact that the man was armed. But just outside the -door, as he could see, were other soldiers; he could hear, too, the -clank of their arms, so he knew that to attack the one before him would -be worse than useless. - -"What is the meaning of this?" he demanded. - -The man, who was just on the point of going out, turned back for a step -or two, and then said in a low tone, - -"You are the prisoner of the High Priest Coryon." - -"But how, and why, and where?" - -The man shook his head quietly. He was not an ill-favoured fellow, and -regarded his prisoner in a half-friendly manner, Templemore thought. - -"You are still in the king's palace," he continued, "but your friend -and the princess have been taken away to Coryon's abode." - -"Taken away to his place? Great God help them and help us all, -then!" Jack moaned, as the picture of what he had seen there that -well-remembered night rose up before his mind. "And how has all this -come about? and where is Monella, and where is the king?" - -"I may not talk to you," the soldier answered. "I have disobeyed orders -in telling you thus much. But Ergalon was a friend of mine and I know -that he is a friend of yours." And he went out, closing and fastening -the door behind him. - -Here was terrible news! Leonard and Ulama prisoners of Coryon; perhaps -immured in one of those awful dungeons within reach of the terrible -tree, where the very sight of what went on beyond those barred and -grated doors was enough to drive the bravest mad; and where, at any -moment, that whistle--a door run back--and then----! - -"It's too dreadful--too horrible to think of!" Templemore exclaimed. -He sprang up and began pacing restlessly up and down. "I shall go mad -myself, if I dwell upon such thoughts." - -The hours dragged slowly by till evening, when, just when it was -growing dark, the door was once more opened and the same man came in -and, looking at Templemore, made a sign to be silent. Then he returned -to the door and led in a muffled figure, and, without a word, retired. -The figure threw back a hood that covered the head, and Templemore, -with glad surprise, saw that it was Zonella. - -He ran forward and took her hand in his. - -"Zonella!" he exclaimed. "This is surprising, and gladdening too. It -does one good to see your face after all that I have been imagining. -Tell me--what does it all mean?" - -She laid her finger on her lips and said in a hushed voice, - -"It means that the cunning, treacherous Coryon has played a trick upon -us all, and made you prisoners. Your friend and our beloved princess -have been carried off, the king himself is kept a prisoner in his -room, and so are many of his ministers." - -"And Monella and Ergalon?" - -"Monella was away in Myrlanda, as you know, and so has escaped; and -Ergalon--who is free too, but in hiding--has sent a trusty messenger to -warn him." - -"And you?" - -"I am virtually a prisoner too. That is, I am forbidden to leave the -palace. But I am free to go about within it. The whole place is full of -Coryon's soldiers." - -"Can you tell me how it was managed?" - -"The 'loving cup' was drugged. All who partook of it fell into an -unnaturally heavy sleep. You remember almost every one throughout the -palace drank some, in honour of your friend and our poor princess. -Alas! alas! My dear, my loved Ulama!" - -She sobbed bitterly, while Jack marched excitedly up and down the place. - -"Is there no hope--nothing to be done?" he exclaimed despairingly. - -"There is only one thing," was answered in a low, hesitating tone. - -"What is that?" he asked eagerly. - -"I have come to try to aid you. If you wrap up in this cloak and go out -quietly now, while it is half dark, you may get clear out of the palace -unobserved. One of my maids is waiting for me without, and will show -you the way. I warned her of my plan, and she is to be trusted." - -"What! And leave you here in my place to suffer Coryon's vengeance? -Why, Zonella--dear, kind friend--what must you think of me?" - -"I can think of nothing else," she answered simply. "And for me--I care -not. Whatever may befall me, _you_ will be able to get away; perhaps -even to serve your friend." - -Jack took her hand in his, not noticing that she seemed to shiver under -the touch. - -"Such an offer is too kind, too much, my dear, good friend," he said. -"It cannot be; we must try----" - -"For _my_ sake, then," she exclaimed impulsively. "I would rather -die myself than see you carried off to yonder dens. Or"--she paused -confusedly, and then went on--"for your friend's sake. Think! Consider! -Do you refuse merely from any thought about me? Think what you might be -able to do for others--for your friend, for Ulama!" - -Templemore passed his hand over his face; the tears were coming into -his eyes. When he tried to speak again, he felt half choking. - -"You are a noble girl, Zonella," he answered with emotion; "and when -you appeal to me on _their_ behalf you cannot know how hard it is to me -to stay on here, knowing that I have the chance--just the chance--of -saving them. But it cannot be, dear friend, it cannot be; but--I thank -you. My whole heart thanks you." He pressed her hand, and turned -sorrowfully away. - -Presently, she spoke again, this time in a different tone; indeed, her -voice sounded hard and strained. - -"Then Ergalon shall risk his life for you," she said. "I know that -which will induce him to attempt what to-day he said could not be done. -I will seek him at once. For now, good-bye; do not go to bed, but be -ready, if you hear some one at the window. You can reach it, if you -stand up on the table." And, without further explanation, she left him. - -Templemore sat for long pondering upon this strange interview, and -wondering too what she had planned; and the time seemed to drag -wearily while he waited for some signal at the window. - -It was about midnight, as he judged, when there came a tap, tap from -the outside. He sprang on to the table; then by the dim light that came -through the window he could discern the upper part of a man's body -swinging on a rope. - -"Is that Ergalon?" he whispered. - -"Yes," came back the answer. "If I send you in a short rope and you -wait till I have gone down, you can then pull in the rope I am on, get -on to it, and come down yourself. Do you dare try it?" - -"Yes." - -"Then here it is. Now wait till you find you can pull this one in." - -Templemore felt about and caught hold of a small cord that was hanging -inside the window--which was open to the air--and he pulled lightly -at it till he felt the strain upon the rope to which it was attached, -relaxed. Then he pulled harder, and a portion of a thicker rope came -inside. By its means he was able to climb up on to the sill. With -some trouble and manoeuvring he got outside and was soon sliding down -the rope, which Ergalon steadied from below. It was very dark, and he -descended amidst some trees where it was darker still. When he touched -the ground, at first, he could see nothing; but Ergalon turned on the -light of a bull's-eye lantern. It was one of those Monella had brought -with him, and lent by him to Ergalon. - -A voice, that he knew to be Zonella's, whispered, - -"That has been well done. Now what do you propose to do?" - -"I must get down to the canyon by which we came into the mountain. -There we have left spare weapons. But I can't get down in the dark; -not even, I fear, with the lantern." - -"There will be a moon later; perhaps that will help. Let us go in that -direction." - -"What! you, too?" Jack asked in surprise. - -"Yes, why not? I shall be as safe with you as in the midst of Coryon's -hateful minions, and I may be of service." - -"You couldn't climb down that place and up again," Jack reminded her. - -"Then I can wait near the top, and Ergalon can go with you to help you -carry what you want." - -"But we shall be a long time, all day to-morrow." - -"No matter, I will manage." - -Then the three made their way with much difficulty, owing to the -darkness, to the top of the canyon. Here they sat and talked in guarded -voices till the moon had risen high enough to light the hazardous -descent. - -Templemore learned how Coryon's plans had been carried out; how -Ergalon's escape had been due to his absence from the palace, awaiting -the return of a messenger from Monella. At a late hour, on his way back -to the palace, he had been warned by a friend amongst Coryon's people. -On this he had sent on the messenger to Monella to inform him of all -that had occurred. The man had been only just in time to get through -the subterranean road before Coryon's soldiers took possession of it -and closed it. - -Templemore's escape had been planned by Zonella. She had smuggled -Ergalon into the palace and up to the roof disguised as one of her own -maids; and in this she had been aided by one of his friends amongst -the soldiers of the priest. Ergalon had at first objected strongly, -conceiving that the attempt was foolhardy and could not succeed; that -he would only lose his own liberty and, perhaps, his life, and that -Monella might be displeased. In short, he had considered himself bound -to do nothing that was in any way risky until Monella had communicated -with him. But Zonella had contrived, by some means, to persuade him; -and had herself stolen out and steadied the rope for Ergalon in his -perilous descent. - -From his friend in the opposite camp Ergalon had learned one very -important thing--that nothing was likely to be done to Leonard or Ulama -till the day that had been named for their betrothal. That day Coryon -had fixed upon, with cruel irony, for the holding of a sort of trial, -the result of which would be a foregone conclusion. - -"Therefore," said Ergalon, "if you can get back by the morning of -to-morrow" (it being then already morning) "you will be in time; though -I fear you will find it difficult to effect much good alone, and I -cannot yet tell when the lord Monella may be able to get through the -subterranean passage to come to your assistance." - -"We will try, anyhow," said Jack, setting his teeth with grim -determination. "And, if I fail, we will die together. One can but die -once. I think it is possible to get back with a couple of rifles and -pistols and the necessary ammunition by the morning. If human effort -can do it, it shall be done; and I can then put a pistol into your -hands, too, my good friend." - - - - -CHAPTER XXV. - -'IN THE DEVIL-TREE'S LARDER!' - - -Leonard awoke from a deep sleep, on the morning after the _fête_, to -find himself, like Templemore, in a place that was strange to him. - -So profound had been the slumber induced by the drug that had been -mixed with the drink, that he had been carried all the way to Coryon's -retreat in absolute unconsciousness. When he at last woke up, he was -in one of the cells under the terrace within the reach of the great -flesh-eating tree. - -No words can describe the horror and anguish that filled his breast -when, by degrees, he realised the dreadful truth. Not only did he -shudder at the thought of his own too probable fate, but the fear that -his sweet Ulama might share the same awful doom drove him almost to the -verge of madness. He cursed the false sense of security that had led up -to this terrible result. A few simple precautions would have frustrated -this treachery! But it was too late! - -Through the grated door he could see the great devil-tree, hear the -swishing of its long, trailing branches, watch them come up to the -grating and search about over its face for some opening large enough -to penetrate, even trying to wriggle in through its small slits and -perforations. In the centre of the cell was a block of wood fixed -in the ground to serve as a table. A small stream of water ran down -from a pipe above and fell into a channel in the floor, and a pitcher -stood beside it. For chair there was a smaller log of wood; the 'bed' -on which he had found himself was simply a bag of straw whereon were -laid two or three rugs. An iron door shut off the back from an interior -gallery, and the cell was partitioned off from others, on each side, by -grated screens, like that in the front. The occupants of adjacent cells -could, therefore, see each other. - -As Leonard looked round in astonishment and alarm, and exclaimed, -involuntarily, "Where am I?" a discordant peal of mocking laughter rang -out from the cell upon his right. - -"Where is he! He doesn't even know where he is!" a harsh voice cried -out. "He--one of the gods that wielded the lightning and thunder! After -all, caught by Coryon, and brought here like the rest of us! Ha! ha! -ha!" - -Leonard, shocked and amazed, went to the side whence the sounds -proceeded, and there saw, peering through the bars, a horrible face -that grinned at him with hideous sneers and wild-looking eyes. The hair -and beard were matted and dishevelled; the face and figure, so far as -he could make them out, looked gaunt and thin. He was dressed in the -black tunic with gold star that denoted one of Coryon's soldiers. - -"Ha! ha! ha!" laughed the mocking voice. "You don't know where you are, -eh? I'll tell you, my lord, son of the gods, that can kill us soldiers -with a magic lightning wand, but can't keep yourself out of Coryon's -clutches--you are in the 'devil-tree's larder'!" - -"The devil-tree's larder!" - -"Yes, my lord; the devil-tree's larder. That means that they have put -you here to keep you cool and in good condition, before they hand you -over to be food for their pet out there." And he pointed to the tree. - -Leonard shuddered, and the awful truth of the man's statement forced -itself upon his mind, in spite of his wish to believe it too atrocious -to be possible. He went up to the door in the front and examined it. He -saw that it ran in grooves at the top and bottom. - -"Ah," said the mocking voice behind him, "that's right. You see how -it's done now. They run that back from inside, sudden-like, some time -when you don't expect it; and in come the twisting branches that lay -hold of you, and out you go to make him a nice meal. Ha! ha! ha!" - -Leonard turned and stared in helpless horror. Was it possible that -there was such cold-blooded, fiendish cruelty in the world? Yet--he -remembered the fate of the poor puma. He trembled, and turned sick and -faint; while the one in the next cell continued to jeer and mock at him. - -"Where is your lightning-wand, my lord? Why have you not brought it -to try it on the tree? You managed to get _me_ brought here; and now -you've managed to get here yourself!" - -"I got _you_ brought here? How? What then are you doing here?" Leonard -asked, his surprise overcoming his disgust. - -"What am I doing here? Why, the same as you--waiting in 'the -devil-tree's larder' till I'm given to him for a meal--as you will be. -And it's all through you; because you killed some of us and we others -ran away; this is what they do with us." - -Leonard shuddered again, while the man went to the stream of water -that, as in Leonard's cell, was pouring down from a pipe above, and, -filling the pitcher, took a long drink. - -"Makes you thirsty, this sort of thing," he said, with another jeering -laugh. "You'll find that water there mighty handy if they let you stay -here long enough. Ha! ha! ha!" - -The man was evidently in a state of high fever. The place was full of -foetid odours given off by the foul tree; and, apart from that, the -want of sleep would superinduce fever, if, indeed, it did not drive mad -the wretched occupants of the cells; for who could sleep for more than -a minute or two at a time in one of those dens, where, at any moment, -the door might be run back and the miserable prisoner delivered over -to the fatal branches? It was this constant, ever-present dread that -banished sleep, and must inevitably end in madness for the victims, -provided they were kept there long enough. - -Then the thought flashed upon him that Ulama also might be an occupant -of one of these awful cells; and at that such a burst of grief and -agony came over him that he hid his face within his hands and groaned -aloud. - -"Yah! don't give way like that, my lord. Being here's not so bad when -once you're used to it! Look at me! You don't see me worry and cry like -a great girl. I take it quietly; I've been too used to seeing others -here. Many's the time I've had the pulling back of these doors and have -seen a man or a woman hauled out squealing and kicking like an animal -going to be killed; and I've laughed at them. I thought it such fun! -And now those who used to help me and laugh with me, they're waiting to -see how I like it; and they will laugh at me, too, just the same. But I -don't care. What does it matter? It's nothing, I tell you, when you're -as used to it as I am." - -The wretched creature thus trying to delude himself with boastful -talk and jeering at his fellow-captive, was himself, it was easy to -see, worked up into the highest state of nervous dread and fear. The -least sound made him start and look with straining eyeballs in the -direction from which it came. He kept going to the pitcher for draughts -of water, and never remained still for a single instant. If he sat down -for a short space, the twitching of a foot, or leg, or hand, spoke of -agitation within that would not be controlled. - -Leonard turned from the sight with mingled feelings of disgust and -loathing and, going to the other side, looked through the grating of -the adjoining cell, to see whether it was occupied. And, looking, his -heart seemed to come up into his throat when he saw a silent female -form seated with its back to him. The exclamation that escaped him -caused the form to turn, when he saw that the woman was a stranger. -Her face was pleasing in its features, and good-looking, but had in -its expression such a burden of unspeakable horror and despair that -he shivered as he met her glance. At sight of it, for the moment, he -almost forgot his own misery, and he asked gently, - -"And who then are you?" - -For a few seconds there was no reply; then, in a voice that had in it -the suggestion of much sweetness, albeit now forced, and unnatural, - -"I scarcely know. Once I was a happy young girl; then a well-beloved -and loving wife and mother; now I am only something with which to feed -yonder monster." - -"Yes," continued the woman dreamily, "I was once good-looking, they -said. Certainly, my husband thought so; and that was enough for me. But -it was my curse, alas! for Skelda, the chief of the priests next to -Coryon, thought so too. He stole me away from my home and my children -and forced me to become one of his so-called wives. And now, because my -sorrowing and pining have seared and furrowed my good looks, even as -they had eaten into my heart, he has tired of me, and has sent me to -the fate that, sooner or later, we all come to here--all of my sex, at -least, as well as many of the other among those who are not priests. -Yet," she added, "it is but five years since they brought me here. What -I look like now you can see for yourself!" - -Leonard looked at her with pity; and there came into his mind the -remembrance of Ulama's words of the day before--"It seems almost wrong -to be happy when I know so many others are unhappy"--and his own light -rejoinder. And he reproached himself in that he had been content to -bask in love and self-enjoyment while, close at hand, there were such -abuses, such direful sufferings. True, he had not actually known -their whole nature and extent; but he _had_ known of the so-called -'blood-tax'; and had heard enough to make it certain, had he given the -matter due consideration, that there were evils in the land that cried -aloud for remedy. - -Then his thoughts reverted to Ulama, and he asked, - -"Do you know aught concerning the Princess Ulama?" - -"I know that she was to be brought to this place, and that she was to -be put into the cell I occupied before they brought me here yesterday. -It is underground; a long way from this part." - -At least, then, the poor child, Leonard thankfully reflected, was not -in one of the cells in sight of the dreaded tree. - -Presently he asked the woman whether she had known Zelus, the son of -Coryon. - -"Ah yes! Who did not in this land?" was the reply. "The monster! A -great spasm as of relief and joy came upon us all--all the women, I -mean--when we heard of his death. He was the worst of them all, though -one of the youngest. No one was safe from him. Even the princess he -sought to bring here to treat as he had treated so many others!" - -"I know. I killed him when he was in the very act of raising his -cowardly hand against the king's daughter," said Leonard quietly. - -The woman turned and looked at him with more of interest in her manner -than she had yet shown. She scanned him closely. - -"Then," she said, "you must be one of the strangers of whom we heard. -But you are young, and not, as I have been told, of our race. We heard -of one older, one who, it was said, belonged to our people. And when we -heard that, we all rejoiced; for surely, we said, he brings us tidings -of what all have been expecting. Therefore, we who were held here in a -bondage that is a daily, hourly torture, a never-ceasing degradation, -we welcomed your coming as a sign that the Great Spirit had at last -brought our long punishment to an end. I, even I, dared to hope I -should escape the fate that has befallen all others, and should live to -see again my husband and children before I die. But, alas! it was but a -dream--a delusive, passing hope, a thing too good to come in my time. -Four months have passed and nothing has occurred, though ye smote the -hated Zelus quickly; and even Coryon was filled with fear and dread. -Why have ye failed to do more, and, instead, fallen victim to Coryon?" - -Ah! why? It was a question that now sank deep into Leonard's soul -and tortured him with vain regrets and self-reproach. For he had a -heart that swelled with kindness towards his fellows, and a tender -conscience; and the more he thought things over, the more difficult he -found it to feel that he was without blame. He had been too selfishly -wrapped up in his own personal feelings, he now acknowledged; too -little interested in those very matters that, as the king's future -son-in-law, should have taken, if not the first, at least a prominent -position in his mind. And then, to be ignobly trapped, at a time when -there was nothing but feasting and amusement in their minds! Their arms -taken from them--they who could have kept at bay all Coryon's soldiers -and dispersed them, had they but been vigilant and wakeful! It was -a cruelly humiliating thought--it was worse; for the child-hearted, -innocent Ulama, who had a right to rely on his protection, had been -sacrificed also to his self-abandonment and want of watchfulness. - -Thus did Leonard reason, now that his opportunities had vanished. He -knew not what was the true explanation of the position in which he -found himself; but a vague, half-formed idea crept into his mind that -Coryon would hardly have ventured upon such a daring stroke unless he -had felt he could rely upon the support, or, at least, the indifferent -neutrality, of a certain proportion of the people. And if he, Leonard, -had shown more interest in the affairs of the people over whom he -was one day to be king, he might have gained so firm a hold on their -confidence and affections as would have rendered Coryon's schemes -hopeless from the very start. - -But such thoughts, whether well or ill-founded, came now all too late. -Here he was, caged, and at Coryon's mercy. His relentless enemy had but -to give the signal and he would be consigned to an awful death. - -He had some further talk with the woman, who told him terrible -tales of indescribable barbarities and iniquities perpetrated by the -priestly tyrants under the covering of their 'religion'; tales that -made the blood within him boil, and filled his soul with savage, though -helpless, indignation. Then he asked the woman's name, and was told it -was Fernina. - -At last, he asked the question that, though often upon his tongue, yet -he had shrunk from giving voice to. - -"And what do you suppose will happen--here?" - -She sighed and shook her head, hopelessly, despairingly. - -"Only what always happens," she answered, in a dull, listless tone. -"None that are once placed here ever escape the fatal tree; except that -sometimes they are carried up above and laid on what they call 'the -devil-tree's ladle.'" - -"'The devil-tree's ladle?'" - -"Yes; it is a contrivance on wheels; a kind of long plank shaped at one -end like a great spoon. Those who are to be given to the tree are laid -upon it, bound so that they cannot move, and then pushed out along the -stone-work till they are within reach of the branches; those who push -the plank at the other end being far enough away for their own safety. -It is part of the system of terrorism and torture here," Fernina added, -"to place some of us, at times, in rooms that are in the rock above, -and that overlook this place, and to keep us locked in there for days -and nights, that we may be cowed and frightened at the scenes that are -enacted here. Often, a hateful fascination compels you to become an -unwilling witness; in any case, you cannot avoid hearing the shrieks -and moans; imagination supplies the rest." - -Leonard turned away, not caring to hear more, and sat down to brood, -eating his heart out with keen regrets, all now unavailing. The -jeering of the half-mad wretch in the other cell had ceased; he, -too, had fallen into a sort of brooding lethargy, and so was quiet; -but a constant tap, tap, tap, of one foot on the stone floor told he -was not asleep. Thus the hours dragged by in silence, save for the -intermittent, stealthy rustle of the branches outside, as they came -prowling over the face of the gratings in their sleepless seeking after -the prey they seemed to scent within. - -Once, a small grating at the bottom of the door of each cell was -opened, and a platter with coarse food upon it was pushed in; then the -space closed up again. The sounds made them all, for the moment, start; -then they relapsed again into the stupor of despair. None touched the -food or even noticed it. But the man in the further cell had now seated -himself near the little stream of water and, every now and then, he -roused himself to take long draughts. - -When it grew dark, a lighted lantern was pushed under the door into -each cell, as the food had been. Leonard felt drowsy and longed for -rest; yet was afraid to lie down or to close his eyes. Now and again -they even closed against his will in a short doze; but it was never of -long duration, and each time he woke it was with a renewed sense of the -horror of his situation. - -He had just roused from one of these brief snatches of sleep, and had -had time to remember once more where he was, when a low rumble made -him spring up and look around. Then the man in the next cell gave an -awful cry--a cry that rang in Leonard's ears for many a day--and at the -same moment the grated door of his prison slowly began to move. In his -demented terror he banged himself against the partition between the two -cells, tried to get his fingers into the slits that he might cling to -it; then climbed up on to the wooden block in the middle of the cell. -But the rustling branches neared him, sought for him on every side, and -soon mounted the log and caught him in their deadly embrace. Slowly, -but irresistibly, while he never ceased his cries or his vain struggles -and clutchings, the coils around him tightened and dragged him out into -the darkness, where his cries gradually became weaker, and were finally -heard no more; and when they ceased, and he heard the door rolling -back, with dull rumbling, to its place, Leonard tottered to the pile of -rugs in the corner of his cell, and fell upon them in a swoon. - -When he returned to consciousness a bright light was shining through -the grated door. He got up and, like one who is but a helpless -on-looker in a fevered dream, he went to the bars and gazed out. It -was bright moonlight outside, and there he saw the same ghastly scene -repeated that Templemore had witnessed a short time before. He saw -the dead body of the latest victim of the tree's insatiable thirst -for blood dangling amongst the branches; caught up, now by the neck, -and now by the feet, and passed on from one branch to another in what -seemed a new dance or sport of death; and finally carried off by the -great crawling reptiles that had come up to claim their share in the -repast. - -While the scene lasted, Leonard seemed incapable of volition; his limbs -refused to obey the will of his reeling brain and to bear him away -from the sight. But, when the creatures had disappeared, he turned and -made his way once more to the low bed, where he remained in a state of -torpor till the day was far advanced. - -After what seemed a long interval, he sat up and rubbed his eyes, after -the manner of one just awakened from the horror of a nightmare. Then he -saw the woman who occupied the next cell standing with her eyes fixed -on him; and, when she found he was once more awake and conscious, she -addressed him. - -"I am sorry for you," she said. "Even in my own misery I am not so -blinded but that I can see that your burden of sorrow is a heavy -one--more than you can bear. Yet methinks, were I a man, I would not -thus give way to it. I am but a woman, but my greatest wish--since -nothing else is left me--is that I may see Coryon once more--stand -face to face with him--and show him that all his calculated cruelty -and subtle ingenuity of torture have not subdued my spirit, nor the -scorn that a heart conscious of having done no wrong can feel for such -as he. I would give him back look for look, hate for hate, as I have -before to-day; and make his wicked eyes quail before mine with the -consciousness that the spirit of one he has unjustly oppressed can -show itself greater than his own. But with _you_--he will but laugh at -you--for I feel, somehow, you will be taken from here to meet him. I -suspect he has sent you here first to crush your spirit with the sight -of the horrors that are perpetrated here. He--have you ever seen him?" - -"No," Leonard answered, staring at her in amazement. - -"Ah! then you know not what he is like. I tell you," the strange woman -went on, her eyes lighting up with unexpected fire, "he is a man whose -mere glance strikes terror into the souls of ordinary men. There is -that about him that makes you shrink as from some unearthly incarnation -of all the powers of evil; and in that he delights, yea, more, even, -than in torturing his victims." - -Here she broke off abruptly; then resumed, in a different manner. - -"I have been wondering whether you are he who was to have wedded the -princess?" - -"Alas! yes. You have divined aright," Leonard answered sadly. - -"Then," said the woman, with increasing warmth, that gained as she went -on an energy that was almost fierceness, "then, the greater the reason -you should throw off this weakness and gird up your strength to meet -the haughty tyrant and show him that your spirit is equal to his own. -In all his ill-spent time upon this earth--and they say it has been a -very long one--it is his boast and his pride that scarce any can meet -his glance without quailing under it. Think! Think how he will triumph -over you--how he will point the finger of scorn--turn the look of -cold contempt upon the one who aspired to be the future king of this -country--and _that_ means to stand on an equality with himself--and -yet, as he will declare, is but a weak, puling, or ordinary mortal. -Ah! would I were in your place! You can but die. But I would make him -feel that I had a heart, a spirit, more dauntless, more unconquerable -than his own. Ay! I would die knowing that for many and many and many a -year to come, the remembrance that he had met _one_ spirit he could not -intimidate or master would be to him an instrument of defeat and shame, -eating into his proud heart, even as the suffering he has caused to me -has gnawed into my own." - -The woman spoke at the last with a force that almost electrified her -hearer. Leonard felt roused as, perhaps he had never been roused before. - -"You are right, my friend!" he exclaimed, "and I thank you. As you -truly say, he who aspires to high things should show himself worthy -to achieve them, and not even the shadow of a dreadful death and -cruel sufferings should have the strength to cow his spirit in the -presence of this most cold-blooded and revolting tyrant. If I have -shown weakness, it was not from personal fear, but from thought of the -suffering of one dearly loved, and my self-reproach for having been -the unintentional cause of it. It is well that I met you; for you have -taught me how I should meet this Coryon!" - -"And," said the woman, "if you want one unerring shaft to launch at -him--one that I know will pierce the armour of his pride and drive him -to the verge of madness--tell him you know one woman whose spirit more -than matches his; tell him that she is called Fernina." - - - - -CHAPTER XXVI. - -CORYON. - - -At sunrise on the morning of the day that was to have witnessed -Leonard's public betrothal he was sitting staring gloomily, through the -grating of his cell, at the never-resting branches without, when the -sounds of drums, on which a long tattoo was being beaten, broke on his -ear. The sounds came from both near and far, some half-muffled in the -galleries and caverns of the cliff, others echoing from one side to the -other of the rocky enclosure till they died away in the far distance. - -Since the previous morning nothing further had occurred; the woman was -still in the cell on one side of him; no new victim had been brought to -occupy the other. - -The roll of the drums caused Leonard to start up and look about him. -He was haggard and worn from want of sleep, but his step was firm, and -his face was stamped with a look of quiet resolution that showed he had -taken to heart his fellow-prisoner's advice. When he rose up she spoke. - -"It is as I thought," she said; "they are to have one of their -gatherings to-day, when the tree will be given its meal in sight of all -who are summoned to be present. That is why one of us was not given to -it last night, no doubt." And she gave a short, hard laugh, that was -far from pleasant to hear. - -"No doubt it is your turn," she went on in a softer tone. "You must -summon all your fortitude. Be brave! If one must die, one needs not -show such craven fear as that half-mad wretch exhibited the other -night." - -"You speak well, my good friend, and what you have said to me has -braced me up. Would that, before we part, I could say or do something -to serve or comfort you." - -"That cannot be; only remember what I told you--if you want a taunt -to hurl at the tyrant's head, a taunt that will stab him through his -self-admiration, you know now what to say. Soon they will be here for -you. Ah!" here she broke off, as though a new thought had come to her. -"On these days they are all assembled outside--all the men. Only the -women and children are left within their dens. Oh, if I could but get -free for half an hour! I know some of their secrets, and could play a -trick upon them that would go far to square accounts between us. But, -of course," she added mournfully, "it is foolishness to think of it." - -Overhead could now be heard the scuffling of many footsteps, and, anon, -more drum-beating, with much blowing of horns and trumpets. Next, there -were shouting and cheering, followed by what appeared to be a speech -from some one; but the words were not intelligible to the two anxious -listeners. - -At one time the noise had brought a faint hope into Leonard's mind that -it might portend the approach of friends; but the words Fernina had -just spoken quickly dissipated any such idea. - -Presently, steps were heard in the gallery outside, a key was inserted -in the lock, and two of Coryon's black-coated soldiers entered. They -were both armed with drawn swords; and one of them, addressing Leonard -in gruff accents, said, - -"You are to come with us." Then, turning to his comrade, he asked, -"Have you the cord?" - -"No," was the reply, "I thought you had it." - -"And I thought you were bringing it. Go, get it." - -The man went out. - -Then he who had remained, raising a warning hand to Leonard, addressed -him in low, guarded tones. - -"The lord Monella," he said, "is hastening to thine aid with many armed -followers; but he has been detained in the underground pass. Whether he -will arrive in time, I know not; if not and thou be harmed, thou wilt -be avenged." - -"Who art thou, then?" asked Leonard. - -"A friend of the lord Monella's." - -"And my other friend--what of him?" - -"He was a prisoner, but escaped, and has gone--I know not whither." - -"Heaven be praised for that! Ah, I can guess where he has gone!" Just -then a sudden thought came into Leonard's head. - -"See, friend," he said earnestly, "canst thou not turn the key in the -lock of the next cell and give the poor creature there one little -chance for liberty?" - -"I do not know, but I will see. If the key fits, I might." - -"Quick, then, ere thy fellow returns." - -The man hastily took out the key and tried it in the lock of the -woman's cell; it fitted, and he unlocked the door; then withdrawing the -key, he replaced it in the door of Leonard's cell. - -"Roll that log to the door to keep it close till you think it safe to -venture out," Leonard advised the woman. She had but just done so when -they heard the steps of the other soldier in the gallery. - -"What is thy name, friend?" Leonard asked him in a whisper. - -"Melta," the man answered; and then, when the other made his appearance -with some cord, he began to rate him for having been so long. - -Leonard was bound in a loose fashion, just sufficient to prevent his -free use of either arms or legs, and led away. On his way out he said a -kindly word to Fernina. - -"The Great Spirit help you," was the reply. "I have no fear for you -now; you will die with courage, if it be so fated. A heart that can -feel and think for a stranger in the midst of such distress as is yours -to-day is the heart of a brave man. But we may yet meet again." - -Leonard shook his head sadly. - -"I have no false hopes," he answered. "I do not expect that help can -now come in time. I may be avenged; that is the most I can hope for." - -"Yes!" said the woman in a meaning tone; "you will be avenged; and so -shall I." - -The man who had been sent for the cord laughed jeeringly at the woman -when she said this, but took no further notice of her; and the three -proceeded along the gallery till they came to some steps at the end. -Ascending these they entered a broader gallery or corridor above; -then, turning back, they passed out through the gateway and along -the covered-way, finally emerging on the main terrace of the great -amphitheatre. - -Round the sides of the enclosure a large number of people were -gathered. Among these were black-coated soldiers to the number of, -perhaps, two hundred; the others, of whom there were from four to five -hundred, also carried arms of some sort, spears or swords. When Leonard -cast his eyes around and noted them, the heart within him sank, for he -saw how difficult would be a rescue, even with the armed followers that -the man Melta had said accompanied Monella. - -In the centre of the great terrace, upon a high chair carved and -emblazoned, and with a great banner waving above his head, sat the -dreaded Coryon. Round him were grouped, first his nine priests in -black robes, and Dakla and others of his chief officers; then, ranks -of soldiers and, among them, some of the king's ministers and chief -functionaries, all bound as Leonard was. But the king himself was not -there; nor was Ulama; and Leonard, when he had assured himself of this, -turned his gaze on Coryon. - -It was well that he had been warned that he would need all his courage -to enable him to look upon this man unflinchingly. Even thus prepared -he found it barely possible to keep down the emotion the sight excited -in his breast. - -He saw before him a man of great height and powerful frame, clad in -a black robe with a star on the breast worked in virgin gold and set -with jewels. His grey hair and beard were unkempt and long, his skin -of a dark swarthy hue, his forehead, albeit broad, was receding, and -furrowed, and wrinkled into a sinister scowl, and his lips were parted -or drawn up in a set snarl that disclosed teeth more like a wild -beast's fangs than a human being's teeth. When Leonard first caught -sight of him, he was standing with one arm extended as though he had -just finished some harangue; but, when Leonard was brought up, Coryon -sat down. Then he slowly turned his glance upon the prisoner. - - [Illustration: "HE WAS STANDING WITH ONE ARM EXTENDED." - [_Page 286._] - -And beneath that glance a feeling of cold horror stole into Leonard's -breast; he felt as though an icy hand were about to seize his very -heart and wring it in a grip of iron. It was the nameless dread that -a man may feel in the presence of something that his instincts tell -him is a deadly enemy, yet of which he cannot discover the form, or -size, or nature; whether earthly or supernatural. Here, certainly, the -outward shape was that of a man, but in the eyes there was something -suggesting that their owner was not a man at all, but a living -incarnation of depravity--a demon with eyes, for the moment quiescent -as with the cold glitter and deadly malignancy of the serpent, but -instinct with suppressed power, and ready to flame up with terrible, -relentless, overwhelming energy. Mingled with the snake-like glitter -of malevolence there were lurid flashes that darted forth perpetually, -causing the beholder to recoil as though from actual darts. At sight -of him one thought of some nameless monster coiled up and meditating -a spring upon its prey; a monster that was the implacable foe of the -whole human race, that embodied, in human form, all the power, the -attributes, the cruelty, of an arch-demon from another world. - -From such a being the soul shrinks with a horror that is less earthly -fear than the natural loathing of evil things that is implanted within -the breasts of all endowed with pure and holy instincts; and this was -Leonard's feeling while he stood, half sick and faint, enduring and -returning Coryon's fixed look. - -But just when it came upon him that he must either shift his glance -or drop helpless to the ground, the thought of all the child-like, -innocent Ulama must have suffered through the shameless treachery of -this fiend in human shape came into his mind; and, with the thought, -forth from his heart rushed out the blood, bursting through the icy -grip that had all but closed upon it, and coursing through his veins in -a leaping torrent, like one of those great waves of fiery indignation -that sometimes, for a while, gives to one man the strength of ten. With -a sudden impulse that forgot everything but his righteous anger, he -put forth such an effort that he broke the cords that bound him; then, -rushing impetuously upon Coryon, before any one could interfere, he -actually had him by the throat in a clutch that, spite of the other's -own gigantic strength, would have ended his vile life if, for a few -seconds longer, his assailant had been left alone. But a dozen hands -laid hold of him and pulled him back, bruised and panting, to the -custody of the men he had escaped from. But, though baffled and injured -in the struggle, there was in his eyes a light almost of triumph when -he turned round and faced his enemy once more. - -"Aha!" he shouted. "Coward! Hateful murderer of women and children and -unarmed men! Thou darest not come down and meet me man to man! Though -thou art near twice my size, I had choked the foul life out of thee, -had we been left alone!" - -At first, Coryon made no answer, except to glare at his late assailant -with his evil eyes; but they fell away under the other's dauntless -look, and he put his hands to his throat as if in pain. - -"This will cost thee dear," at last he said, in a harsh, croaking -voice; but Leonard replied with a cold smile, - -"Thou canst but kill me; and I would not beg mercy from such as thou. -Why dost turn thine eyes away, coward Coryon? Dost feel at last that so -foul a thing may not endure the glance of an honest man?" - -Coryon sprang up and stood for a moment with his hands extended -towards his prisoner, his fingers closing and opening convulsively as -though he half intended to accept the challenge in the other's words -and looks. Then he managed to control his passion and sat down again, -first addressing a few words in a low tone to a priest who stood beside -him. - - - - -CHAPTER XXVII. - -ON THE 'DEVIL-TREE'S LADLE!' - - -When Coryon sat down, a kind of buzzing or hum or talk in low tones -broke out on all sides. Exclamations and expressions of astonishment -were heard, for never had such audacity been known in a prisoner -standing thus on the very brink of death and almost within reach of the -clutch of the fatal tree. - -Leonard was now bound again, and Dakla sent two or three of his -subordinate officers to stand beside him. But, even while they bound -him, the guards, as he could hardly fail to see, treated him with a -measure of involuntary respect; and well they might, for there was not -one amongst them that durst look the evil Coryon in the face. - -Then was brought out the contrivance called the 'devil-tree's ladle'; -it was simply a long plank widened out at one end, and mounted, in the -centre, on wheels. An irrepressible shudder passed through Leonard when -he saw this grim apparatus. But there was little outward sign of his -emotion, and his eyes were soon again fixed on Coryon, who rose and -thus addressed those present, - -"Friends, ye all see here a confirmation of that which I have already -explained unto you this morning. Yonder stands one of the strangers -whom the king hath admitted to his friendship; the man he was about -to honour by alliance with his royal house. Ye can see for yourselves -the untutored passions by which this youth, who was, forsooth, to have -been your future king, is swayed, and his lack of seemly behaviour in -the presence of one like myself, who hath for so many years held a -high position in the land, and hath conferred so many benefits upon -it. Not the least of these, my friends, is that which I have just -achieved--only just in time. I have, with the joint help of those -powerful gods whom we all here serve, been able to defeat and overcome -even the magic with which these men were armed. Ye all know, or have -heard, how they came provided, by some enemies of our race outside the -country, with magic wands that brought down lightning and thunder and -death upon those opposed to them; and to their seeming power the king -weakly yielded, and allowed these strangers to assume high stations -in the land. Zelus, my well-beloved son, early fell a victim to their -lawless intrusion into our domains, as did many of my people whom I -sent to capture them. But in the end I have prevailed against them; I -have taken from them their magic wands, and now they are, as ye all can -see, but ordinary men. But a punishment hath fallen upon the king, for -he is sick to death, and that is why he is not here to-day. He hath -not long to live, and soon the country will be without a king. Now it -seemeth to me certain that the people are averse from accepting this -young stranger as the successor to their dying ruler, and that they -desire one of their own race. This hath caused me much anxious thought, -but I have at last, I think, discovered a solution of the difficulty. -_I_ will espouse the Princess Ulama, and become the king's son-in-law; -thus will your minds be set at rest; for ye will know that whenever the -king dieth he will be succeeded by a ruler who is not only of your own -race, but hath served his country long enough to satisfy all objectors -as to his experience, or his ability, or his solicitude for the welfare -of his native land." - -While uttering these words, Coryon looked with a hardly-veiled smile of -malice at Leonard, who, listening to the infamous proposal wrapped up -in such unblushing hypocrisy, started as though he would have rushed -again upon the speaker; but he was held too firmly by those who now -surrounded him. He could scarce keep from groaning aloud at what he had -just heard. - -Coryon marked with evident satisfaction this effect of his -announcement, and proceeded, in an unctuous voice, and with an -affectation of great resignation, - -"In doing this, good friends, I have, I assure you, no thought, no -feeling save the welfare of my country. I had not thought ever to take -to me another wife; though I had looked with favour upon the desire of -my son Zelus to ally himself with our king's daughter. But, since this -young stranger hath rendered that impossible by slaying treacherously -mine only son, I will accept the necessities of the situation, and -sacrifice my own feelings for the general good. Perhaps, after all, -it is as well; for in me ye will have, as ye all know well, one who -thinks always only of his people's weal. For long ages I have guarded -the land from outward foes by making friends of the powers of darkness. -This, and this alone hath protected us from invasion by the hordes of -wild men that we know exist beyond our borders. The powers, whose High -Priest I am, have guarded us through many centuries, and have planted -around the limits of our island a forest impenetrable and filled with -terrible creatures for our protection. True, they let these strangers -through, but only as a warning of that which might befall if we forgot, -even for a moment, our religion, or rebelled against the sacrifices -it requires and that our gods look for from us and will insist upon. -True, we have to sacrifice some of those we love to our sacred tree, -but what is that compared with the benefits and advantages that the -rest receive? We have peace, prosperity, contentment, freedom from -invasion, from wars, from enemies and dangers of all kinds; and, -compared with these, the price that hath to be paid is, after all, but -small. Henceforth, too, there will be a stronger guarantee for peace -throughout the land, in that your king and the head of your religion -will be one. And you, my faithful followers, who have served me well," -continued the arch-hypocrite, casting his eyes around, "will no more -be called upon to reside in the rocky fastness that has been so long -our home; for I shall take up my abode in the palace of the king and -there shall ye all follow me." At this a loud cheer went up from all. -"And now to more immediate duties. I have condemned this murderer of my -son to death; he shall end his life befittingly as a sacrifice to the -gods whose power he hath defied in coming here--defied only to his own -doom. So shall perish all who brave me; and so shall perish this man's -friends, his murderous abettors who, too, are in my power. And now, -sirrah, if thou hast aught to say, thou hast just a minute. If thou -hast aught to ask me, now is thy final opportunity." - -When he ceased speaking, Coryon sat down, first casting at Leonard a -hideous glance of triumph. Leonard saw the sneer and knew that his -enemy's desire was to excite him to a farther display of useless anger; -but the knowledge only served to calm him, and, when he spoke, it was -in a voice that had in it neither bitterness nor passion, but only a -great sadness. He did not wish to gratify Coryon by exhibiting anger; -and thus he spoke, - -"It is true I have something I would say, but it is not to thee, O -Coryon, but to those who are not Coryon's degraded servants, but free -agents, who have been misled into supporting him here to-day. To you, -good people, I address myself." And Leonard cast his eyes around upon -those who were not wearers of Coryon's uniform. "I have much to say and -much to ask. Know that the power of this boastful tyrant who declares -with mock humility his wicked purpose to force the youthful daughter -of his king into an alliance that revolts her--know, good people, -that his power is almost at an end, and that he will never enter into -that palace, in which he has promised to find place for his credulous -followers. He may kill me if he will, but my death will naught avail; -a few hours hence he will be either a prisoner in the hands of those -who came with me, or hiding in his underground haunts like a hunted -animal that dares not show its face above the ground. But the end will -be the same. He will quickly be hurled out, and a terrible punishment -will be meted out to him and to all those who abet him--every one, -that is, who shall support him. Therefore I say this to you, when -my friends come--as come they will--do not help Coryon's myrmidons -against them. They will come armed with a fearful power that you can -scarce conceive; you shall see the very rocks fall away before them in -crashing thunders as they hunt these rats out of their holes. If you -fight on Coryon's side, they will mow you down like grass before the -scythe. On the other hand, if you side not with these doomed ones, but, -instead, ask for mercy, you shall find it; for we came not to this land -to teach cruelty and murder, but to deliver it from the tyranny that -has so long oppressed it. That is my advice to you; what I would ask is -that you tell your fellow-citizens that I am sore distressed in that -I have done far less than I might to win their affections and their -confidence. That I have made a terrible mistake, that it has led me to -this situation, I now see. But my error I shall expiate with my life; -when I am dead, and you see the benefits my friends will shower on the -land, then tell all that I was of the same mind, and was full of naught -but kindly feelings. But--my great--love for one so fair--as your -young--princess--took up my thoughts, perhaps, more than should have -been the case." Leonard's voice almost failed him here; but by a strong -effort he recovered himself and went on. "That is all that I would ask; -let them remember me and think kindly of me. You will see in those days -who has spoken truly--whether I, or Coryon. You will know how false has -been every word he has said to you to-day. Even what he says about my -friends is false; they are _not_ in his power, nor has he deprived them -of their magic power, as you will all quickly see. To say that by his -atrocious so-called religious rites he has guarded and advanced this -country is a lie----" - -"Silence!" exclaimed Coryon, who had all this time been moving -restlessly in his seat. - -"I come from a land--the greatest on the earth--that has an empire -upon which the sun ne'er sets; we have no such wicked murders called -sacrifices; yet we are safe against our enemies, and----" - -"Silence, I tell thee! What think'st thou we care about thy country or -thyself?" Coryon burst out. - -"I say," Leonard went on, disregarding him, "that every word this man -utters is a lie. He cannot say one single sentence without uttering a -lie----" - -"If thou sayest more, I will have thee scourged as well as killed," -Coryon cried, in growing rage. "It speaketh well to these good people -for my patience that I have let thee have thy say thus far. Never, for -many a year, has mortal dared to flout me to my face as thou hast -done." - -"O Coryon!" Leonard exclaimed, turning and facing him, "truly did I say -that thou could'st not speak one single sentence without uttering some -lie, and now thou art convicted. For I know of one, at least, that has -flouted and dared thee to thy face; one whose spirit thou couldst not -quell; and she but a woman--her name Fernina!" - -At this a perfect howl of rage escaped from Coryon's lips. He sprang up -and clutched at the air, and gasped; and, for a moment, Leonard half -thought he would have a fit. But he recovered himself, and shouted, in -a screaming voice, - -"Seize him! Gag him! Lay him on the feeding-ladle of our sacred tree! -We will see how he fancies its embrace!" Then, turning round and -addressing some one near him, he cried out, - -"Bring forward the princess, that she may witness this my act of -justice towards the murderer she would have taken to her bosom. Let my -future wife look on. Ha! ha! ha! My future wife! How dost thou like the -title, murderer of my son, and would-be king?" - -His rage was something fearful to behold; many even of his own -myrmidons trembled, and they made speed to do his bidding. - -Leonard was seized and bound to the wheeled plank, and, after trying -in vain to turn his head to take one last look at Ulama, he closed his -eyes and resigned himself to prayer. At the same time Ulama, looking -but the mere ghost of her former self, was led to the side of Coryon's -chair between two women, and forced to look upon the dreadful scene. At -the sight of Leonard bound to the fatal plank, and the grim tree with -its restless branches ever twisting in avid hunger for their prey, a -look of stony horror came over her face; she gave one gasping, sobbing -cry, and fell back unconscious. - - [Illustration: ON THE DEVIL-TREE'S LADLE. - [_Page 297._] - -For some moments Coryon paused; he was inclined to wait till Ulama -should be restored to consciousness, for he wanted to prolong the -torture of the lovers somewhat before finally consigning Leonard to his -fate; but his fury mastered him, and he gave the signal to the two men -holding one end of the plank to push it out along the stone pier. - -They had just begun to move it when a shot was heard, and one of them -fell to the ground; and Leonard, turning his head, saw Templemore, high -on the rocks above, kneeling with his rifle at his shoulder. - -Coryon saw it too, and, with a shout, and many threats, urged the other -man to push out the plank; but, instead, he started back in terror, and -only just in time to escape a second bullet that came singing past his -ears and wounded a soldier standing near. - -Coryon, mad with rage and disappointed malice, snatched a spear from -a soldier beside him, and ordered others in front of him to seize -the plank and push it out, prodding at them with the spear to force -obedience; but one, who stepped forward at his bidding, fell before -he could reach the plank. Meantime, Templemore, followed by Ergalon -and the brave Zonella, had come leaping down from ledge to ledge, -threatening all who barred his way, and shooting down one or two who -tried to stop him. He now stood, a revolver in each hand, at the end of -the plank, and there he kept a circle around him, while Ergalon cut the -cords by which Leonard was bound, released the cloth that had been tied -round his mouth to gag him, and helped him to his feet. Immediately he -rushed to Templemore. - -"Give me a rifle, Jack! Let me shoot down that son of Satan and rid the -earth of him for ever." - -Ergalon was carrying three rifles, the one Templemore had been using -and two spare ones; one of these he handed now to Leonard. - -But, in the interval, Coryon's chief officer, Dakla, had taken in the -situation; and having already had experience of the weapons with which -he saw Templemore was armed, had advised Coryon to retreat into the -covered-way. - -"It is useless to stay here, my lord," he said. "Thou wilt surely be -killed! Haste to the shelter while there is yet time! There I think -thou wilt be safe. If not, thou canst retreat within the gates." - -"Dost think the danger is so great, good Dakla?" Coryon asked, -incredulously. - -"I am sure of it, my lord. Haste thee--and take some soldiers with thee -and keep them between thee and thine enemies, or thou wilt never reach -the shelter alive. I will leave some men here and take others up on to -the rocks above, whence we can hurl down great stones upon them. Haply, -if no more come, we may yet prevail against these." - -Coryon and his priests and immediate followers hastened away, -accordingly, leaving the still unconscious Ulama, in charge of the two -women, behind his chair. He was only just in time, for a soldier he -forced to walk beside him fell by a shot from Leonard's rifle a moment -before they gained the shelter of the covered-way. - -Leonard saw the women beside Coryon's chair, and, though he knew -not that Ulama was lying there unconscious, he guessed she was near -the spot; therefore he feared to fire more shots in that direction; -while he knew it would be useless to fire at the iron-work of the -covered-way. For a space, therefore, there was a pause; but soon -Dakla's men appeared on the rocks above them and began to roll down -stones and boulders. - -The position of the little band was now becoming critical. To retreat, -leaving Ulama in the hands of Coryon, was not to be conceived. Yet they -could not advance, for a compact body of men stood ready to receive -them; and at these they durst not fire lest they might hit Ulama or -one of her attendants. Yet every minute they stayed where they were -increased their danger. Great masses of rock, started by persons above -who showed only an arm or hand above the ridge, came crashing down and -shooting past them. And, when a head was raised above it here and there -to take a hurried aim, it was seen only for a second, and gave little -opportunity for a shot. - -They had had two or three narrow escapes, and had avoided injury -only by leaping out of the path of the rocks that came crashing and -bounding down. Jack urged Zonella to go back, but she stoutly refused; -and he was at his wits' end what course to take, when loud shouting -was heard in the direction of the entrance of the enclosure. Soon, a -rush of armed men in red tunics came along the roadway at the rear of -the black-coated soldiers standing around Coryon's chair. Instantly -Coryon's men gave way, and rushed across the terrace towards the -covered-way; while the red-coated men poured in and spread themselves -out on either side. - -And now could be seen men carrying flags and banners, and amongst them -two of mighty stature; one of them, the taller, dressed in the coat -of mail and the helmet with silver wings that had been preserved so -long in the museum and that was said to have belonged to the legendary -Mellenda. He wore, too, the great sword that belonged to the suit, and -it seemed, upon his towering form, to be of no more than usual and -proportionate size. - -As this majestic figure came more closely into view, accompanied -by Colenna and some others of the king's officers, Leonard and -Templemore's astonishment were great at recognising no other than their -friend Monella! - - - - -CHAPTER XXVIII. - -RALLYING TO THE CALL. - - -To make clearer the events described in the previous chapters, it -should be stated that, when Templemore and Ergalon had returned from -their journey down the canyon in quest of arms and ammunition, they -found with Zonella, who was anxiously awaiting them, a messenger from -Monella. - -It was not yet daylight, and the two who had made the descent and -ascent of the difficult path under conditions of considerable hardship, -were very much exhausted. They were therefore glad, though surprised, -to find that, in their absence, Zonella had provided both food and wine -for them. - -"How pleased I am to see you I need scarcely say," she exclaimed. "But -first, eat and drink, while I talk. I have much to tell, and there is -yet time to spare. Therefore, rest and refresh yourselves, while I -relate what has been made known to me. - -"Your friend, Monella, has done wondrous things. It seems--as Ergalon -here no doubt has been aware--that he has long been quietly making -preparations for some such crisis as the present. Coryon, it is -true, by his treachery, has stolen a march upon him, but he is being -gradually and surely enmeshed in the net that the lord Monella has -drawn around him. For a long time Sanaima has been secretly drilling -numbers of his followers in Myrlanda, where he has a large store of -arms, and he and Monella have gained over many of Coryon's men; in -particular, some of those sent to close the subterranean pass. When, -therefore, the two, with many armed men, presented themselves at -the entrance to the pass and found the gates closed against them, -instead of making a desperate fight of it in which many must have -been killed on both sides and the news of it have been carried to -Coryon's ears, they waited for their friends inside to act. Soon, -those of them amongst the soldiers who guarded the approach, seizing -their opportunity, fell upon their fellows in their sleep, bound them, -and opened the gates. The same thing has occurred in the palace; -all Coryon's soldiers really devoted to him have been quietly made -prisoners, and the palace is now in the hands of Monella and Sanaima -and their friends; and Coryon knows it not. - -"Now, when Monella found that you had escaped, he divined whither you -had gone, and sent messengers here to await your return; and I sent -them back at once to tell him I expected you here ere long. And now -another has arrived with instructions, in case you should return in -time to put them into execution, as--the Great Spirit be praised!--you -have. Monella has sent two or three of Coryon's own people to him with -various messages to allay his suspicions; and Coryon quite believes -that you are still a prisoner, and that Monella is still in Myrlanda, -unable to get through the pass. Others of Monella's men, dressed in -black tunics taken from the prisoners, are now placed at intervals on -guard at all the approaches to Coryon's retreat; where already, by this -time, nearly all his followers and his adherents amongst the people -are assembling. There will be some hundreds altogether; all hostile to -you and your friends. But, when they are all assembled, Monella will -gather together also many hundreds from the people outside, and march -them to the amphitheatre and so surprise Coryon and all with him." - -"But how," asked Templemore, "if Coryon gets to hear of it?" - -"He will not. No move will be made till all are gathered in the -amphitheatre; after that, any stragglers going thither from the town, -and any messengers sent thence by Coryon, will fall into the hands of -Monella's disguised soldiers, and will be quietly seized and bound." - -"I see. And now what is to be done to make sure of the safety of our -friends?" - -"The directions are these. You are to go quietly, through the forest, -to the wood at the edge of the amphitheatre where----" - -"I understand," broke in Ergalon. "It is the place,"--turning to -Templemore--"where we stood and looked down upon the great devil-tree -that night. I can take you by a route that leads through the woods all -the way, and thus we shall not be seen." - -"Yes, that is right," resumed Zonella. "When you get there, you are to -remain concealed, and watch all that goes on, and, unless compelled, do -nothing till the arrival of Monella and his friends. But, if it should -be absolutely necessary to interfere before that to save our friends, -why, then, of course, you must do the best you can." - -"I only hope we may be in time to save them," said Templemore, with a -sigh. "I am terribly anxious. Let us be going; it is already getting -light." - -The three then started--for Zonella insisted on accompanying them--and -the messenger was sent back to inform Monella. When they approached the -amphitheatre, four black-coated soldiers suddenly sprang up before them -from among the bushes, where they had been lying concealed. Templemore -drew a pistol, but Zonella stepped in front of him, and said something -in a low tone to the soldiers, who at once gave way and let them pass. - -"What did you say to them?" asked Templemore. - -"I gave them the pass-word," she answered quietly. - -"And what is that, if I may inquire?" - -"It is a word you do not regard with the same feelings as ourselves," -she answered gravely. "But in Manoa it has always been a word to -conjure with, and, so it is to-day--it is 'Mellenda.'" And, while she -spoke, she looked at Templemore half defiantly. - -But he made no reply, and they walked on in silence, and now with all -caution, to their destination. - -Meanwhile, so soon as the sun had risen, messengers were hurrying -hither and thither amongst the populace, knocking at doors, and -summoning all friendly to the king and the princess, to assemble in the -great square where stood the large museum. And, in reply to excited -questionings, they often only gave the magic word, 'Mellenda,' or said, -'Mellenda calls you.' - -Most of the population were early astir that morning, restless with -anxiety and fear for the princess and her betrothed, who had, they -were told, been carried off by Coryon. As stated, by the great mass of -people their princess was much beloved by the people; and Leonard, if -he had not gained their affection, had the sympathy, for her sake, of -all loyal subjects, and they were many. Indeed, all they wanted was a -leader; they were too cowed to take action for themselves. - -No wonder, then, that when such a leader came, announcing himself as -the long-expected, legendary Mellenda, the whole population, outside -those who were gathered around Coryon in the amphitheatre, rallied -to his standard, and clamoured to be armed and led against their -oppressor. That there were plenty of arms in the museum all well knew; -and, when the messengers ran to and fro, spreading the news of the -return of their hero-king, all the men who heard the tidings left at -once whatever they might have in hand, and hurried to the museum. There -they found Sanaima with a number of followers already equipped in -the well-known red tunics and winged helmets; and Colenna and others -engaged in giving out arms and uniforms to many more. - -And when, shortly after, Monella appeared at the top of the wide flight -of steps, clad in Mellenda's coat of mail, with the well-known banner -floating above him, and wearing at his side the mighty sword, every -man and woman and child amongst the crowd below gave a great shout and -knelt before him. Then Monella drew the mighty sword, that an ordinary -man could hardly wield, and, flourishing it in the air as easily as -though it were but the lightest cane, addressed the kneeling people in -sonorous tones that were heard by all, and were delivered with an air -of exceeding majesty and dignity, - -"Yes, my children! I have returned to you! After many days the Great -Spirit hath led my weary steps back to my beloved country, there -to finish my life's work, and end a long and troublous journey. My -pilgrimage through the ages hath been a punishment to me, even as the -same dreary time hath been a punishment to you; a punishment to myself -for having placed too high a value, in the times that are long past, -on power and conquest and dominion; to you, for that your forefathers -forsook their faith--the worship of the one Great Spirit--and embraced -the religion of the powers of darkness, and supported the atrocious -Coryon in a rebellion against their lawful king, and in the murder of -those near and dear to him. For that, the punishment hath been that -they should be oppressed and cruelly ill-treated by him they thus -supported, through many generations. But, at last, the anger of the -Great Spirit is appeased. He hath led me hither to deliver this fair -land from the horror that broods over it. I come to you, not with great -fleets of ships, with armies and generals, as of yore; but as a simple -wanderer returning to his home. Yet in my coming the Great Spirit sent -you all a sign; for I arrived but just in time to save her who is the -child of Manoa's ancient race of kings and--my own descendant. This was -the sign--this and the death of Zelus at the same time; which was a -warning to Coryon that he heeded not. But time presses, and I may not -say more now. The princess and our friends are in great peril, and I -go to save them. I go to break Black Coryon's power for ever, and to -punish him as he deserves. Then will I bring again to this fair land -peace, and happiness, and security for all." - -Then, amid acclamations, and shouts and cries of delight, Monella--or -Mellenda, as he now called himself--moved off towards the place where -Coryon, in fancied security, was boastfully proclaiming his intention -to espouse the princess, and to live henceforth at the palace as -supreme ruler of the country. - -Those of Sanaima's followers from Myrlanda, who had been instructed -in their duties, took charge, as officers, of ranks and companies of -the newly-recruited men. They were assisted by many officers of the -king's guard who had been held prisoners in the palace, but had been -released, and had now changed their blue uniforms for the red tunics -and winged helmets in the museum. - -Some, however, remained behind, to equip and despatch reinforcements -as men continued to arrive asking to be enrolled. Thus, if trouble -should arise with Coryon, Monella would have at his back, eventually, -an overwhelming force. And as the men kept marching off in companies, -the crowd of women and children and old men collected in the square -in which was the museum stood about in anxious groups, awaiting news; -hardly daring to hope for what all so fervently desired--the final -downfall of their ruthless tyrant. - - - - -CHAPTER XXIX. - -'THOU ART MY LORD MELLENDA!' - - -To return to the scene in the amphitheatre. Monella, and those with -him, advanced with measured tread; but suddenly his eyes fell on Ulama. -For a few moments he bent over her, then he came slowly to the front -and looked around him, and in that rapid survey he seemed to take in -everything. - -Beckoning to Leonard and Zonella he said, when they had joined him, - -"The princess lies there in a dead faint. This is no place for the poor -child. Bear her tenderly outside. My people will protect you." Then he -turned again to look around. - -In their surprise at the unexpected inrush, those on the heights had -ceased hurling down the rocks, and now they gazed in wonderment at -Monella and those with him. Beside him stood a tall man in a white robe -upon which was worked a figure of the sun in diamonds that flashed -and sparkled as he moved. His long hair and beard were snowy white, -his forehead, high and massive, was clear, and curiously free from -lines and wrinkles. It had the impassive look of one who suffers few -earthly cares to trouble him. His features were pleasant and benevolent -in expression, and the clear grey eyes were open and candid in their -glance. Like Monella, he was far above the usual height; and, like -him, was of imposing presence and stately mien. Altogether, one would -say of him that he was a _good_ man, a man to be trusted and respected; -he had at the same time the air of one deeply engrossed in intellectual -pursuits, or leading an ascetic life. He lacked just that touch of -tender human sympathy that made Monella's mere look so fascinating to -those with whom he came in contact, and that bound so thoroughly to him -those who yielded to its subtle influence. - -Ergalon had already whispered to the others that the stranger was -Sanaima, the ancient chief of the White Priesthood; and Templemore -regarded him with interest and curiosity. - -Above their heads waved great red banners with strange devices and -elaborately carved standard poles. At a sign from Monella, Coryon's -banner, that floated above his chair, was pulled down and trampled in -the dust; then the largest of the red ones was hoisted in its place. - -Next, Monella quietly seated himself in Coryon's chair and gazed around -the enclosure, his features set and stern, and his steady, piercing -eyes seeming to read the very heart of every one upon whom he turned -his gaze. The king's ministers and other prisoners had been unbound, -while Templemore had been hastily explaining, to the best of his -ability, all that had taken place. - -Presently Monella rose, and, waving his hand towards the people not -clad in Coryon's uniforms, he thus addressed them, - -"How comes it, that in this place of evil deeds and heinous crimes, -I find many of the king's peaceful subjects--or they who should be -peaceful--ranged round and calmly looking on at acts of cold-blooded -cruelty against the king's own child and those he calls his friends? -What have ye to say in excuse or extenuation? Choose the highest among -ye for a spokesman, and let him come forward and explain this shameful -thing, if so he can. Else I may include ye all in the punishment I am -here to mete out to these evil-doers." - -At this there was a great hubbub and commotion. Some of Coryon's -companions in the covered-way turned in a panic to make their escape -into the interior gallery; but found, to their dismay, that the gates -were fast closed and barred against them from within. And when they -glanced out at the rocks above, they saw red-coated soldiers, who now -lined the heights and kept still arriving in ever-increasing numbers. -Dakla and his principal officers had withdrawn at their advance, -and now stood, with the priests, crowded together just inside the -covered-way. Outside the iron screens the long, trailing branches swept -up from time to time, as though seeking to get at those within. - -After a hurried conference among the people, one of their number -stepped down on to the main terrace and placed himself before Monella. - -Templemore stood on one side of Monella's chair, rifle in hand, with -Ergalon close by holding the spare rifles, all ready loaded. He watched -with growing wonder the continual arrival of red-coated soldiers on -all sides of the rocky ridges. They all carried spears, or swords and -shields, and wore the curious helmets ornamented with little silver -wings that he had seen in the museum. And now, amongst them, were to -be seen many citizens in ordinary dress. But all kept a space between -themselves and those who had been there on their arrival; their manner -towards these was evidently unfriendly and threatening; and, since the -newcomers outnumbered the others, including all Coryon's people, the -position of the latter was growing anything but comfortable. And still -the red-coated men kept coming, pushing those in advance of them into -positions lower down and farther round the terraces of the enclosure. - -There was a general hush when the one who had been chosen spokesman -came forward and stood in front of Monella, who asked curtly, - -"Thy name?" - -"Galaima," was the reply, given in a clear, unhesitating voice. "I have -been chosen by those whom thou didst but now address, to speak in their -name. Seeing that punishment hath been spoken of, we desire first to -ask what authority thou hast to speak in the king's name; by what right -thou dost threaten us; and who thou art?" - -"You have the right to ask those questions," returned Monella coldly. -"Know then that I am King of Manoa--thy king, and the king of Coryon, -and of all in this country." - -"King of Manoa!" echoed Galaima in surprise, while similar exclamations -broke forth around. "But, my lord--I speak with all respect--how can -that be?" - -"The King Dranoa is sick even unto death. His illness hath been -hastened in its course by acts of base treachery perpetrated by -Coryon--with whom I shall deal anon. Finding himself dying and unable -to lead his soldiers to the rescue of his child, he hath abdicated -in my favour, for me to hold the post so long as I think fit in the -interests of the nation. Here (taking out from his bosom a roll of -parchment) is his sign-manual duly sealed and executed in the presence -of the High Priest Sanaima and others who are with me; and here is his -sceptre of office, and this is his signet-ring--these being given to me -by him in token of my authority, and also in the presence of Sanaima -and many others you see around me. Is it not so, friends?" Monella -demanded, turning to Sanaima and the others near. - -A loud shout went up in confirmation; then, at a wave of Monella's -hand, there was again a deep, expectant silence. - -Coryon had come out from the covered-way on hearing the unlooked-for -and unwelcome news, and now stood, a little in advance of his own -people, an attentive listener and observer of what was going on. - -"Thou hast heard," resumed Monella, in the same cold, stern tone. "I -come duly armed with authority to punish, and I have the power. Do thou -and thy fellows yonder desire to take part with the traitor Coryon, and -fight against us; or do ye disavow him and throw yourselves upon my -mercy?" - -"My lord, with all respect, I ask for the reply to my last question. -We came hither--of a certainty I and my immediate friends so came--to -protest against the king's choice of a son-in-law. We were unwilling -to have thrust upon us, as our future king, one who is of a different -race--who is a stranger in the land--and who, so far as it appeareth, -hath no claim to royal dignity. Now--with all respect, I say again--for -all we know, those same objections apply to thine own case. If, -however, I am wrong in this, and thou canst convince us that thou hast -reasonable claim to the dignity the king hath conferred upon thee, then -we are ready to submit ourselves as loyal subjects." - -"Thy logic is good," observed Monella with bitter emphasis, "for thy -present purpose; but it faileth to explain how it came about that, -instead of making known your sentiment in a petition and awaiting -the king's friendly explanation, as befitted faithful subjects, ye -supported Coryon in his treasonable acts--in kidnapping the king's -daughter and his friends. Further, ye were all proceeding, at Coryon's -mere suggestion, to put to death this stranger, without giving him -either time or opportunity to afford the information ye now profess -yourself so anxious to obtain. However, thou shalt have thy question -answered--and, that done, let me warn thee that I am in no mood to -suffer further trifling. King Dranoa's good-natured weakness, and my -own misplaced leniency, have already wrought too much misunderstanding. -Ask thy question of the lord Colenna, the king's High Chamberlain." - -Then Colenna stepped forward, and, in a loud, sonorous voice, that -resounded throughout the vast amphitheatre, cried out, - -"Know ye all, by the command of King Dranoa and the unanimous assent -of his ministers, that the great lord Mellenda, who hath been hitherto -known amongst us as Monella--which in ancient times had the same -signification as the word Mellenda--hath made himself known to his -people, and hath assumed the office of ruler of the countries of Manoa -and Myrlanda." - -At this extraordinary announcement Coryon moved back into the -covered-way with unsteady and almost tottering steps; while Monella -rose and, with another wave of the hand, signalled for silence. Turning -to Sanaima, he asked, with quiet dignity, but in a ringing voice that -all could hear, - -"And thou, august head of our religion, faithful through so many years -of persecution and despair, who dost _thou_ say I am?" - -Then Sanaima raised his hands to heaven as though to invoke a blessing, -and said, solemnly, - -"In the name of the Great Spirit whom I serve, I recognise and welcome -thee, my lord Mellenda!" - -But still Monella waved his hand for silence; and, raising his voice, -he cried, - -"Come forth, Black Coryon! I command thee! Come forth!" - -And Coryon came forward, and stood before him; but he durst not meet -his eyes. - -Monella slowly raised his arm and straightened it, pointing his finger -at his enemy. - -"And who, foul Coryon, who dost _thou_ say I am?" - -For the space of a few seconds Coryon looked his questioner in the -face. There was a brief struggle to hold his own and to repel with -proud defiance the glance Monella turned on him; then, bowing his head, -he murmured humbly, - -"Thou art my lord Mellenda!" - -Then a great shout went up. Again, and again, and yet again it was -repeated. "Mellenda! Mellenda! Mellenda!" It rang out from far and -near. It was taken up by a crowd of women and children without the -gates, and thence it travelled back and echoed from one side of the -rocky amphitheatre to the other. - -When, once more, there was silence, Galaima dropped upon one knee and -begged for clemency for himself and friends. - -"Lay down your arms, each one of you, and go!" the answer came. "Let me -not look upon your faces again yet awhile." - -Then Monella, turning to Coryon's soldiers, commanded them also to lay -down their arms and surrender themselves prisoners. - -Here Coryon showed the first signs of resistance he had yet exhibited, -and his officers, who had stood watching for a sign from him, withdrew -in a body into the entrance to the covered-way, seeing in it the best -opportunities for a last desperate fight. - -"My lord forgetteth," said Coryon, "that he hath given no assurance -that the lives of my people and servants will be spared." - -"I can make no terms with thee or with thy minions. I came here to -punish the evil-doers, as well as to save my friends," returned Monella -with grave meaning. "Thou hast been warned again and again since I came -into the land; I sent thee word that, if I came to thee, I would bring -retribution in my hand." - -"But surely," urged Coryon, in the smooth, oily manner he could put on -at will, "if we submit, my lord will require no more? Thy friends are -safe; no harm hath been done to them. May it not be that I remain here -with mine own people, within mine own domain--the domain that hath been -mine for centuries--in friendly alliance----" - -"What!" exclaimed Monella, turning wrathfully upon the crafty hypocrite -with a blaze of anger in his eyes, as might a lion turn upon a snapping -cur. "Thou darest to speak to me of _alliance_! Alliance with _thee_! -With a thing so foul, so loathsome, so detestable as thou! Shall the -eagle ally himself with the carrion crow? Enough!" He broke off, in -indignation at the insult, and, turning to the officers of his own -party who stood near, cried, - -"Seize them and bind them! Every one! Let not one escape! But take them -alive, if possible." - -A large number of the red-coated soldiers, led by their officers, now -advanced upon the crowd of Coryon's people gathered at the entrance -to the covered-way. Many of the latter came forward at once and threw -down their arms; while others stood irresolute. Coryon, himself, made -no effort to escape, and was seized by a couple of men, who quickly -bound his hands behind him. But Dakla and all Coryon's priests and -some half-dozen of his lieutenants and a few soldiers--perhaps those -who felt themselves most guilty--stood defiantly some little distance -within the gallery, determined to resist capture to the last. - - - - -CHAPTER XXX. - -A TERRIBLE VENGEANCE! - - -Of all the spectators of what had occurred in the amphitheatre, no -one, probably, was so utterly astonished and helplessly bewildered as -was Templemore. At Monella's assumption of the royal office he felt -no great surprise. It seemed almost a natural thing, taking all the -circumstances into account, that the king, finding his daughter stolen -away and himself too ill to pursue and punish her captors, should -delegate his authority to the man in whom he had of late reposed such -confidence. But at Colenna's announcement that in Monella he recognised -the long-expected, legendary Mellenda, Templemore was, as may be -supposed, considerably startled; and his perplexity was increased -when Sanaima, in his turn, subscribed to Colenna's declaration; but -when Coryon himself affirmed his belief in the marvellous assertion, -Templemore's ideas became so hopelessly confused, that he knew not what -to think or what to make of it. In other circumstances he would, no -doubt, have quietly settled matters in his own mind by deciding that -all present had become victims to a passing fit of madness or transient -delusion; but the grim realities of the strange drama that was being -played before him made it impossible to explain things by any such -hypothesis. - -It was in the midst of the conflict thus proceeding in his mind, that -Dakla and his fellows took up their attitude of defiance; so Templemore -promptly decided to postpone further thought upon the matter. It was -sufficient, for the moment, that there was the prospect of a fight in -which his friends would need his help; and he began handling his rifle -significantly, glancing while he did so at Monella. - -The latter had laid his hand upon his shoulder as though to stay him -until he should have had more time to study the situation, when a -rumbling noise was heard, and an iron door shot out from the inside -wall a little distance from the end of the covered-way, completely -closing it and shutting out from view the men within. So suddenly had -this been done that Dakla was almost caught by it, and would have been -jammed against the iron pillar into which it fitted, but that he had -managed to withdraw himself inside just in time to escape it. - -The impression upon the minds of those outside was that this -unlooked-for obstacle that intervened between those within the -protected gallery and their enemies, had been purposely made use of -to gain time to force open the interior gates and thus assist their -escape into the labyrinth of passages beyond. The first effect was -to dishearten those of Coryon's adherents who were still outside -in a state of indecision. Seeing themselves thus, as they thought, -incontinently abandoned by their leaders, they threw down their arms -without further ado, submitted to their captors, and, in few minutes, -were pinioned and marched out of the way. - -It now became a question what steps were to be taken to follow up those -who had so cleverly escaped, temporarily, at all events, from their -pursuers. These were, after Coryon himself, the most guilty of the -whole atrocious confederacy; and Templemore turned to Monella with a -look of inquiry. - -"What say you," said he, "shall we try whether that door is -bullet-proof?" - -But Monella again laid his hand upon the other's arm, and gazed, as -though in expectation, first at Coryon--who was standing out in the -centre of the terrace, guarded by two soldiers--and then, from him, -to that part of the covered-way nearest to the rocks that ended it. -His quick eye had noticed that Coryon seemed as much taken by surprise -as all the rest, and that there was, in his face, no trace of that -triumphant satisfaction that might have been expected if this manoeuvre -of his chief friends had been looked for. Instead, there was a fixed -look that was momentarily changing from surprise to terror. - -Templemore, following Monella's gaze, noted all this--and so did -others. A hush fell upon all present; every one looked at Coryon, and, -from him, to the length of grated iron screens, over the face of which -the branches of the fatal tree were playing with busy sweep, evidently -aware, by some unfailing instinct, that there was plenty of prey for -them within. And it was now noticed that the larger number of the -longer branches had gathered themselves upon that side. - -Gradually, the look on Coryon's face changed into one of absolute -horror, the while he stood staring at the outside of the -covered-gallery. - -To make what follows clear, it is necessary to describe this -covered-way a little more in detail. It has already been explained -that it formed the approach to an opening in the rock--closed by -gates--which was the principal entrance to Coryon's retreat. When -unprotected by the sliding gratings at the side, it was so near to -the great devil-tree that the longer branches could sweep its whole -width for some distance in front of the gates. At the side was some -masonry, above which the rock rose steep and almost over-hanging. At -the end, above the entrance, the rock rose also abruptly, and then -followed the line of the arena, shutting in the latter at this part by -a rocky wall that rose perpendicularly some fifty or sixty feet. But -the part within reach of the tree was roofed over by iron gratings, -forming a sort of verandah, which, in turn, could be rendered safe from -the terrible branches by sliding grated doors or shutters that could, -by machinery within, be moved forward in telescopic fashion along the -whole length accessible to the tree, and a short distance beyond. Thus, -when the side 'shutters' were withdrawn, the entrance-gates were very -effectually guarded by the tree itself. When they were extended, they, -in conjunction with the roof, constituted an efficient protection to -the covered-way. But herein lay also a cunningly-devised and deadly -trap; for, just within the entrance of this covered-gallery, was -another iron door that could be moved across the passage so as to -imprison any one caught between it and the gates at the other end. This -door came out of a scarcely noticeable slot in the masonry at the side; -and it was situated far enough along to place those thus caught within -reach of the tree, if the side shutters were withdrawn. - -Doubtless, many had fallen into this frightful trap. Thinking the -gallery well protected they would walk unsuspiciously along it towards -the closed gates, when those watching from within could close the -gallery behind them and open the sides; and their fate would then be -sealed. - -This was the only part of the main terrace within reach of the tree. -Round the remainder of the amphitheatre it was far removed from it, -and was of ample width. Only at this part, and upon the stone pier -that jutted out towards the tree from the centre, or down in the arena -itself, was there danger to any one moving about within the vast -enclosure. - -At a point in the cliff, high above the covered-way, was a small grated -door in the rock. This was another entrance to Coryon's fastness; but -it was sufficiently protected by the nature of the steep and narrow -path by which alone it could be reached. - -While those gathered around the enclosure, following Coryon's fixed -gaze, were watching the outside faces of the sliding doors or -shutters, these doors began to move; and, amidst a hush of awe-struck -expectation, they disclosed a gap which gradually widened, and through -which the fatal branches quickly darted. Then, from within, arose a -fearful and appalling cry, as the miserable prisoners caught in this -trap of their own contriving began to realise their situation. The -gap grew wider, and, anon, another opened farther on, and into this -the searching branches likewise entered, hungry for the prey within. -And, as the gaps grew wider, they disclosed to view an awful scene. -Some dozens of terror-stricken wretches could be seen fighting and -struggling with the writhing branches and with each other, amidst -a deafening din of screams, and shrieks, and yells; the officers -and soldiers using their swords, and the priests and others their -daggers, in a hopeless contest with the twisting branches that kept -coiling around them. In their mad struggles and desperate efforts the -combatants fought with one another, the stronger striving to push the -weaker in front of them; the latter, in turn, stabbing backwards at -those who thus tried to make use of them. Three or four, in headlong -terror, leaped from the terrace on to the ground beneath, where they -fell with dull thuds, and probably broken limbs; but, ere they could -rise, their legs were entangled in the ubiquitous branches and escape -became impossible. Dakla was seen, with a sword in one hand and a -dagger in the other, at one moment slashing furiously at the branches -that assailed him, at another striving to hold in front of him Skelda, -the next in rank to Coryon. Two of the priests were seen engaged in a -hand-to-hand struggle, apparently unmindful of the coils that gradually -encircled them and presently dragged both out, locked together, and -still frantically fighting with each other. They were carried up to the -top of the tree, and disappeared, still fighting, within the cavity. -But, though the rapacious tree had now as much as it could, for the -time, dispose of in this way, it had no intention of giving up its hold -upon the others. These it grappled in its toils, dragging them about -hither and thither, dangling them now this way and now that, but never -giving one a chance of escape--evidently bent on saving all up for -future meals--perhaps days hence. It was a gruesome scene that shocked -and sickened the spectators, for all they were so incensed, and justly -so, against the victims. - -Meanwhile, the iron door in the rock above had opened, and a woman was -seen hurrying down the dangerous path. Her hair was streaming loosely -about her shoulders, her eyes were wild and fierce, and she laughed and -gesticulated in a fashion that made those who watched her think her -crazy. She made her way to where Coryon still stood, a silent witness -of what was going on before him; and she then paused and surveyed the -awful scene with a smile that was almost devilish. - -Just then Skelda leaped out of the covered-way on to the ground -beneath; then, rising to his feet, looked round despairingly, and, -glancing up, he met the fierce gaze and cruel smile of the woman he -had so shamefully betrayed. She pointed her finger at him. - -"Ha! ha!" she cried triumphantly, "this is _my_ work, Skelda! _I_ -closed the gates and shut you all in with the outer door. My love to -you, my--_husband_!" This last word was hissed out at him between -clenched teeth. "My love to you, dear friend." And she mockingly threw -him a kiss on the tips of her fingers. Then, when the wretched Skelda's -feet were dragged from under him by a branch that had coiled round his -legs, she addressed herself to Coryon, who had now fixed his eyes upon -her, his evil face twitching convulsively with the fury he could not -suppress. - -"See, great Coryon! Mighty Coryon! All-powerful Coryon! See my -handiwork! Yes, _mine_! See what a woman's wit hath done for thy -precious friends. What a day to live to see! I saw thee in the clutch -of thy prisoner; heard thee called 'coward' to thy face. It was sweet -that; and sweet to see thy prey escape thee! And this is sweet too! -Look at thy great friend Skelda; see how he kicks and shrieks! Think of -it--all my doing! See how Dakla glares! Now he and Palana are fighting -one another! Oh, but it is a brave sight to look upon! Fit even for -the gods ye have served so well! I think I am almost avenged; but the -sweetest of all is yet to come--when I see _thee_ given to the tree, as -I _shall_!" - -Coryon struggled, but vainly, to get at her. She shrugged her shoulders -and turned her back upon him, then slowly approached Monella; the look -of triumph died away, and an expression that was partly of sorrow, and -partly of hard determination, took its place. Arrived in front of him, -she threw herself humbly on her knees. - -"My lord," she cried, with clasped hands, "I crave justice at thy -hands, I _demand_ it! In the names of the countless women and fair -children whom yonder monster hath given over to the same awful death -that hath now overtaken his own creatures; in the name of my own bitter -wrongs and sufferings, I demand that this loathsome being shall not -escape his just reward. I ask that he be given up to that tree to -which he has consigned so many; and that first he be confined in the -same cell from which I have escaped. I will lead thy officers to it. -Let him be kept there till the wicked tree, with recovered appetite, -shall be ready to devour him! Let him there endure the tortures he hath -inflicted upon me and countless others!" - -"Who art thou, daughter?" asked Monella gently. - -She shook her head mournfully and replied, much as she had to Leonard, - -"I am called Fernina, lord. Once, I was a joyous-hearted wife and -mother; but Coryon stole me away from my home to give me to his friend -Skelda. What I am now I scarcely know; misery and suffering, and shame -and infamies unutterable have made me--alas, I know not what!" - -"From my heart I pity thee, my daughter. Thy wrongs cry out for -punishment, and thy prayer is just. Show my officers the place. Coryon -_shall_ be the last meal of the accursed fetish he has fed with the -blood of so many victims." - -"I will go back by the way by which I came," Fernina answered, "and -will make safe again the covered-way; then will I open the gates, that -thine officers may take him in that way." - -By this time the covered-way was empty; every occupant had been -dragged or had leaped out and was held in the toils below. There was, -therefore, nothing to prevent its being used again. Fernina went up the -path and disappeared from view; then soon the sliding shutters were -seen to move back in their places; and, shortly after, she appeared at -one end of the covered-way and beckoned to those in charge of Coryon -to follow her. He was led down and placed in the same cell she had -occupied, and there shut in and left to himself, and to look out, if -he chose, at his friends in the tree's tenacious arms outside. Some of -them were so close he could have spoken with them. - -After Coryon had been removed, Sanaima turned to Monella; then raised -his hands and eyes towards heaven. - -"Let us thank the Great Spirit," said he solemnly, "that hath, at last, -delivered our enemies into our hands, and that without the loss of a -life, or so much as a wound upon our side!" - -And Monella added a heartfelt "Amen." - -"Of a truth," he added reverently, "the wicked have been caught to-day -in their own snare. At last, we may truly rejoice that the curse hath -been removed, for ever, from the fair land of Manoa. But this is a -fearful sight; let us hasten from it. But ere we do, Sanaima, send -kindly and trustworthy people to care for the poor woman Fernina and -the other women and children who are somewhere within. I cannot now -stay longer; I must look after the princess and return to the palace." - -"I will remain and look to them myself," answered Sanaima. "Now that -the Great Spirit hath at last given them into my charge, it is a trust -that belongeth to me, and to me alone." - -During the foregoing events, several messengers had passed to and fro -delivering messages, in low tones, to Monella or some of his officers, -and speeding away again with their replies, or upon other errands. In -this way Monella had learned that the princess had recovered from her -long swoon and expressed a strong desire to return to the palace to her -father, and he had sent back word to Leonard to accompany her. - -When, therefore, Templemore, with Monella and many more, reached the -great gates on leaving the amphitheatre, they found Ulama and all those -with her gone, and they now hastened to the palace after them. - - - - -CHAPTER XXXI. - -'THE SON OF APALANO!' - - -On leaving the amphitheatre, Monella and his followers formed a long -and imposing procession. Only a few had been left behind to guard the -prisoners. These last were immured in cells pointed out by Fernina, -who was well acquainted with the interior arrangements of Coryon's -retreat. For within the rocks was an almost endless series of passages -and galleries opening, at the further end, on to an extensive hanging -terrace on the very face of the great precipice that formed one end of -Roraima's perpendicular sides. Even those of Coryon's followers who -had gone over secretly to Monella, were only partially acquainted with -the interior of this fastness; hence Fernina's assistance was found of -great use by Sanaima and those who remained with him. - -It can scarcely be said that the procession, as it left the great -gates of the amphitheatre, exhibited, at first, many signs of having -just been engaged in a victorious and successful expedition. Those -who formed it were, for the most part, silent and preoccupied; for -the scenes they had witnessed--and that, as they knew, were still in -progress--were of too horrible a character to be readily dismissed -from the mind. But, as they proceeded on their way, they met and were -joined by fresh bands of red-coated sympathisers; and these, not having -the same reasons for repressing their elation at the result of the -day's proceedings, broke out into cheering as they passed the groups of -people who were now coming out to meet them. For messengers had gone -on in advance to tell the news, and the crowds who had been waiting -so anxiously in the city, soon learned that Coryon's downfall was an -accomplished fact. They had already heard the good tidings of the -rescue of the princess and her lover and friends, and were only waiting -for this last crowning announcement; when it came, they became almost -delirious with joy, and soon poured out to meet the victors and give -them an enthusiastic welcome. - -Thus the procession that started so quietly--almost in sadness, as it -seemed--from the dismal amphitheatre, became at last, as it entered -the city, a veritable triumphal pageant, meeting on all sides, and -returning, cheers and shouts of joy and exultation. And when Monella, -with Templemore, Colenna, and others came into view in the centre of -the long array, every head was uncovered and every knee bent. Then, -when he had passed, the excited crowds rose and shouted again louder -than ever. And well might they do so; for they--and only they--knew the -full meaning of the horrors from which they had that day been delivered. - -By the time they had neared the king's palace, the crowd had grown so -dense that it was with some difficulty that space was cleared for the -passage of the principal persons into the building. At the entrance, -under the great archway, Leonard, looking pale and anxious, awaited -them. Running forward to meet Monella, he said, - -"I have heard the news and congratulate you all. But I am in sore -distress about the princess. We had much ado to bring her here, and I -fear she is very ill. Let me entreat you to go and see her at once, -and then let me know what you think about her." - -"Certainly will I, my son," replied Monella kindly, and hurried away; -while Leonard turned and greeted Templemore and the others with -him. Then they all entered the palace and went up one of the great -staircases and on to a terrace overlooking the open space where the -crowd was assembled, and there awaited Monella's return. - -Presently he came to them. - -"The princess is weak and much depressed," he said, "and will require -care for awhile; but I see no cause for anxiety. Naturally, the poor -child is terribly upset. She grieves, too, about the condition of the -king her father, and wishes to help nurse him, but this she has not -strength for at present. Patience, my son. Be patient and of good -heart." He looked with pity and concern at Leonard's haggard face -with its hollow, dark-ringed eyes and its worn-out look. "You have -suffered--cruelly--I can see," he added, placing his hand gently on the -young man's shoulder. "You have been sorely tried." - -"Ah!" returned Leonard with a heavy sigh. "You cannot imagine what I -have been through! My thoughts still dwell upon the horror of it; my -eyes still see the sights I gazed upon! I feel as though I shall never -be my old self again. And Ulama! Though I do not yet know how much she -saw or knew, I sadly believe she shares my feelings." - -"You are both worn out--exhausted, my son. Wait but a space--while I -speak to the crowd and dismiss them--and then I will give you a cordial -and refreshment; after that you must lie down and have a long sleep." - -"I fear even to sleep," said Leonard, shaking his head sadly. "I dread -the thought of sleep, for I know but too well what my dreams will be." - -"Nay, my son, have no fear. I will promise you dreamless, restful -sleep," Monella answered, and moved away to the front of the terrace. - -At the sight of his commanding form and upraised hand the shouts and -noise and all the subdued roar that till now had been continuous were -hushed. Then, as with one accord, all uncovered and fell upon their -knees. He spoke a few brief words and then dismissed them, pointing out -that his friends were in need of rest and quiet. - -The crowd, in respectful obedience, quietly dispersed, and Monella, -motioning Elwood and Templemore to follow him, led them into his -private apartments and there mixed and administered to both certain -drinks that had an immediate and wonderfully revivifying effect. These -potions had also the advantage of stimulating their appetites, so -that they were the better enabled to take the nourishment he pressed -upon them. Then he accompanied them to their sleeping chambers and -bade them lie down and take the repose they so sorely needed. None -of the three had had any sleep or rest--for Leonard's swoon in his -cell and subsequent state of torpor could scarcely be so called--for -the past two nights. The two young men were not only worn out, but in -that excited state in which the brain seems to insist upon going over -and over and over again the events of the previous troubled time, in -that ceaseless, monotonous whirl that makes all efforts at sleep so -useless. But Monella--who alone showed no sign of the strain all had -undergone--sat down by the side of each in succession for a short time, -and talked to him in his low, musical tones. What he talked of, or -what he did, neither could afterwards remember; but the effect was -magical. As Leonard afterwards expressed it, a soothing, delicious -sense of drowsy rest crept over his senses; a rest that was not sleep, -for he could still hear the usual sounds around, but gradually growing -hushed and muffled. Then came a sensation as of being lifted and wafted -away by a gentle wind; and in the sighing of the breeze there seemed -a delightful strain of music, a dreamy lullaby that carried with it a -restful peace sinking imperceptibly into untroubled repose. - -The strangest thing, perhaps, is that even the unimpressionable -Templemore was affected in the same way, as he afterwards admitted. Nor -was that all; for, on awaking, he was conscious of having had the most -delicious dreams, though he could not quite recall their subject. For -some time he lay in a state of blissful ease, striving to recollect -the dream that had left sensations so delicious, and afraid to rouse -himself for fear the remembrance should vanish altogether. He could -hear the usual sounds going on in the palace, the tramp of armed men, -and clashing and jingling of arms; but he was only half-conscious of -them. Then he heard his name called in tones that seemed to come from -the far distance, and, opening his eyes, he saw Monella standing beside -his couch and regarding him with a grave smile. - -"Wake up, my friend," he said. "It is time you roused yourself. I -wish to have some talk with you and Leonard. You have slept for -eight-and-forty hours!" - -Templemore sat up and rubbed his eyes. - -"I feel as if I had slept for months," he answered in a half-dazed way. -"And I've had such curious dreams, or visions; I feel quite sorry to be -awake again. It's a strange thing for _me_ to talk like that, I know," -he added with hesitation. - -"What did you dream of?" asked Leonard, who had entered in time to hear -the other's concluding words. - -"That's the strange part of it," returned Templemore, looking perplexed -and somewhat sheepish. "I've had a most extraordinary dream of some -kind, or a vision or something--_that_ I know, yet I cannot remember -what it was. All I can now tell you is that it was something so -extremely pleasant that it has left the most agreeable sensations -behind it. My very blood seems in a warm, delicious glow from it. What -can it be?" he added, looking in a bewildered way from one to the other. - -But Monella made no comment, and went away. - -"It's been just the same with me," said Leonard, in a low voice, that -had an expression almost of awe in it. "Monella woke me about half an -hour ago and I felt much like what you have described." - -"It's very odd," Templemore returned thoughtfully. "It must be the -drink he gave us. Do you remember what Harry Lorien said of him? That -he believed Monella was a magician? I begin to think him a wizard -myself. But, dear boy, how much better you look!" - -"So do you, Jack; and he tells me Ulama is the same--and it's all his -doing, you know. He _is_ a wizard; and that's all there is to be said -about it." - -"The question is," Jack went on, "what was it he gave us? Here it has -made us sleep nearly forty-eight hours; and it seems, has done us, in -that time, as much good as one would have thought would have taken -a week or two to accomplish, and yet it has left no dull, drowsy, -listless feeling, such as opiates generally do. I can't make it out." -And, shaking his head gravely, Templemore went to take his morning -plunge. - -When they sought Monella, he bade Leonard give him the particulars of -all that had occurred to him. Leonard recounted them. - -"It seemed very terrible to me," he said when he had finished, "at the -time; and truly I thought I should never get over it. Yet--now--it -seems such a long while ago--so far off." - -"That is well, my son," returned Monella. "For it has been a sore -trial. I have heard about _you_," he continued, turning to Templemore, -"from the lady Zonella and from Ergalon." - -"I owe a great debt to her--to him--to both," Templemore replied. -"Without their aid I fear things would have gone badly with Leonard, -and myself too." - -"Yes, Coryon had ably laid his treacherous schemes, and we all have -reason to be thankful for their failure," said Monella solemnly. -"Things came to a crisis just then. I had just matured certain plans -that Sanaima and I had laid out; and only the day before my long-lost -memory returned to me, and I remembered, all in a flash, as it were, -the whole of my former life." - -"That you were--that is--are----" Templemore began; but stopped and -looked confused. - -"Yes, that I am indeed Mellenda," was the reply, given with an air of -grave conviction. "I know the statement sounds incredible to you; you -are of that nature, have been brought up in that kind of school, that -makes such a thing sound impossible. But if _I_ myself feel and know -that it is true, and if my people around me know it and not only admit -it but rejoice in it, then, for me, that is sufficient." - -"Certainly," Templemore assented, feeling very uncomfortable under the -other's gaze. - -"Still--to you--let me be, while you remain here, simply what I have -been before--your friend Monella. I am the same being to-day that you -have known and, I hope, liked--that you have joined with in facing -danger and adventure--I am the same! The mere fact that I remember -things now that I had forgotten before makes no difference to me or to -our friendship." - -This was said with a look of such kind regard that Templemore felt his -own heart swell with responsive feeling. It was true he had a strong -inclination to regard the other as a sincere, but self-deceiving -mystic; but, apart from that--apart from this strange delusion, as he -deemed it, about Monella's being the legendary Mellenda--Templemore -looked upon him with feelings of the greatest admiration, affection, -and respect. And he had never been so conscious of those feelings as at -this moment. He took the hand that the other extended to him, and bent -his head respectfully. - -"Sir," said he in a low tone, "no son could respect and reverence a -beloved and honoured father more than I do you. No one could feel -prouder of the love and esteem you have been kind enough to show me; no -people, I feel satisfied, could have a worthier, a more disinterested, -or exalted ruler. If I find it difficult to realise the marvel that -you have related, if I have the idea that, perhaps, you are mistaking -your own dreams for actual realities, it is not from any doubt of your -sincerity or veracity--only that in that way alone can I bring myself -to explain the wonder." - -"And I, on my side, respect the honesty that will not allow you to -pretend what you cannot feel," was the reply. "To you let me be simply -Monella, and let us continue on our old terms of mutual friendship and -esteem. And now I am going to rouse your wonder and surprise with yet -one other unexpected statement. Your friend Leonard here is not the -son of the parents he has all his life supposed himself to be." - -Leonard sprang up with an exclamation. - -"I will explain how. You have already told us"--this to Leonard--"how -that your supposed father and mother, with yourself, and your Indian -nurse, once stayed some time with a strange people in a secluded valley -among the peaks of the Andes. I was not there at the time, but they -were my people." - -"Your people!" Leonard repeated with astonishment. - -"Yes, my son, my people! Apalano, and two or three others of whom you -have heard me speak--all, alas, now dead! I was informed of your visit -when I next came back to them, for a while, from my wanderings. I heard -of it and what had happened; how Apalano's little child--his only -one--had been killed by a venomous serpent." - -"The child of Apalano!" Leonard repeated in amaze. - -"The two children," Monella continued--"Mr. Elwood's child and -Apalano's--were wonderfully alike, and your nurse, the Indian woman -Carenna, was very fond of both, and was in the habit of taking them -out together. She was out with them thus one day, and left them -both sleeping in the shade of a clump of trees while she went a few -yards away to gather some fruit. She returned (so she says) in a few -minutes; then, thinking one of the children had a strange look she -picked it up in alarm; at the same moment a serpent glided out from -under its clothes and went away, hissing, into the wood. But the -child was dead; and it was the child of the Englishman. Then Carenna, -frantic with grief, and afraid to tell the truth to her master and -mistress, exchanged the clothes and ornaments of the children. The -trick succeeded; for the dead infant was swollen and discoloured; and -Apalano mourned the death of his only child, when it went away, in -reality, with the strangers and their Indian nurse." - -"Then," said Leonard excitedly, "I am----" - -"Ranelda, son of my well-beloved friend! Ah," said Monella, sadly, "it -was a cruel thing to do. It preyed upon the mind of my friend, and, I -truly believe, brought on the fatal sickness. But for that he might -have lived, haply, to see at last the land of his fathers--might have -been one of us here to-day." - -Leonard felt the tears come into his eyes at the picture called up by -this suggestion; and he said in a low tone, - -"Alas! My poor father! It was cruel--very cruel!" - -"It seems so," Monella returned with a sigh. "But God so willed -it. And He has also willed that you should be led back to your own -nation--that, after many days, you should join with me in the work that -I had set myself." - -"It's very wonderful. Yet it seems to me to explain those strange -dreams and visions that were ever urging me on to attempt the -exploration of the mysterious Roraima! I suppose, when Carenna found -out who you were, she confessed?" - -"Well," answered Monella, with a half-smile, "I made her do so. People -find it difficult to hide anything from me. I saw she had some secret, -and compelled her to divulge it. But, since she was so afraid to -confess to others, and especially averse to _your_ knowing it, I made -her this promise, that, if you desired to return from our adventure, -you should do so in ignorance of the actual facts. I was only to tell -you in case you freely elected to stay here permanently. That is why I -have kept it back thus far. I had intended to announce it to you and to -the people at the time of your public betrothal. Then they would have -received you, with one accord, as one having a right to rule over them. -And now you can understand why I have regarded you with such affection -from the first; and how glad I was to find, in Apalano's son, one so -worthy of my love and confidence. Your father was allied with my line, -and you are, therefore, akin to me. Worthy son of a worthy father! Let -me join with you in thankfulness that you have, after all, come into -the heritage that is yours by right! The young eagle was bound to find -its way to the eyrie for which it was best fitted." And Monella stood -up and laid his hand affectionately upon the young man's shoulder. -Leonard reverently bowed his head, and the other pressed his lips upon -his forehead. - -There was silence for some seconds. Then Templemore took Leonard's hand. - -"And let me too congratulate you, Leonard," he said fervently. "It is -good news for you--this; for, since you have elected to pass here the -remainder of your life, it will be a great comfort and advantage to you -that you have such good claims and qualifications for the position." - -"I am thinking about my poor father who died of heartache and -disappointment," rejoined Leonard; and in his tone there was a note of -genuine sorrow. "And I can scarcely forgive Carenna--fond of me as I -know her to have always been--for her cruelty to him." - -Presently Templemore turned again to Monella, saying, - -"Did Carenna then believe this mountain was inhabited, that you would -find here the people you came to seek? Did you yourself think that?" - -"As to myself, I can scarcely tell you," was the answer. "'Reason' -said that the hope of finding here the people of whom Apalano had so -often talked to me--for that was all I then knew--was chimerical; yet -Apalano's dying wishes, and some strange sentiment or instinct within -me, urged me on. Then, when I met with Carenna, I found she quite -thought it might turn out true." - -"Carenna thought it?" - -"Why, yes; but that is not very surprising, for, according to the -Indian ideas, it would not be the only instance in this country. There -is a belief amongst the Indians in several parts that some of the -unexplored mountains are inhabited by strange and unknown races. This -applies to those--and there are many; Roraima is not the only one--that -are surrounded by the curious belts of almost impenetrable forest. The -Indians believe that, if these forests could be passed, strange peoples -would be met with living on the mountains thus encircled; and they say -that on clear nights the lights from their fires may often be seen.[10] -Therefore Carenna was quite prepared to believe we might find Roraima -inhabited." - - [10] Mr. Im Thurn, referring to this belief amongst the Indians, - states that he has himself seen, from a distance, strange lights - on the Canakoo Mountains for which he was quite unable to - account. See 'Among the Indians of British Guiana,' p. 384. - -"I see. Then she, at least, will not have been so very much surprised -at our not returning, and may not have given us up for dead?" - -"Yes; that is probable enough." - -"And if she has heard of the signal flares we made when some -Indians--as I suppose they were--were camping in sight of the mountain, -she would look upon that as a sign of our being up here alive?" - -"I think that is very likely." - -"There is the suggestion of a little comfort in that," said Templemore; -"for, otherwise, those I left behind, and who are dear to me, must have -given up all hope and be now mourning me as dead. With Leonard it is -different. He stood alone in the world and has no one to grieve for him -more than as an ordinary friend." - - - - -CHAPTER XXXII. - -THE TREE'S LAST MEAL. - - -"And now," said Monella, "I have some other news to give you; for you -have slept for nearly two days, and in that time much has been done. -While you slept we have been busy." - -"Do you _never_ sleep--yourself?" Templemore asked. - -"Yes; but not for long at a time. However, the long rest you have taken -is no reproach to you, for it was my doing. I saw that it was needful -to restore your strength and good spirits. You are the better for it; -the princess, the lady Zonella, and others have also had long rests and -are the better for it, as I have already told Leonard. The king Dranoa, -too, is better--in a sense; for he has now no mental trouble, and with -his sickness there is no physical pain nor suffering nor distress of -any kind. But he is very wishful now that the marriage of his daughter -should take place as soon as possible; for only then, he feels, will he -be able to die happily. In deference to his earnest wish I have settled -for it to be solemnised at the end of a fortnight; and, in view of the -fact that the state of his health cannot but be a source of sadness to -his people, I have deemed it better to order that it shall be a quiet -ceremonial, and not a great _fête_, as had been planned. This will not -offend your feelings, my son?" - -Leonard looked up with a bright smile. - -"After what you have told me," he said, "I feel, with gladness and -gratitude that it is not without reason that you have so often thus -addressed me--as your son. _Now_, I may indeed claim you as a father." - -"You may indeed," Monella assented; "I take the place of my lost -friend." - -"Then you have no need to ask whether what you think best pleases _me_. -If you will be my father, choose for me and instruct me; for I feel -I have need of your help to enable me to take up, and bear worthily, -the position I owe to you. I felt this," continued Leonard, with great -earnestness--"I felt this very strongly when I lay in that foul den -that the poor demented wretch called 'the devil-tree's larder.' I made -then a vow that, if it should please God to deliver me from the peril -that threatened me, I would thenceforth devote my life to the good -of the people I had come amongst. I repented sorely that I had given -my thoughts too much to selfish--albeit innocent--enjoyment; and I -vowed I would not be guilty of that selfishness in the future, if the -chance and the choice were offered to me. And now that they _are_, help -me--instruct me, my father, I pray you, in all that may enable me to -fulfil that vow." - -Monella gazed long and fixedly at the young man; and in his eyes there -was a glistening as of a tear. Then he rose and went to the window that -looked out over the lake, and stood awhile, with a far-off vacant look -that told his thoughts were wandering to distant scenes or persons. It -was some time before he looked round. - -And, when he again turned to speak to the young men, they were both -conscious that some indefinable change had taken place in his manner. -His face expressed unmistakably a great and exalted joy; and the eyes, -that at all times had had so strange a charm in them, had taken on -a new expression. For a little while Templemore strove in vain to -ascertain in what the change consisted; but presently it seemed to him -that they had lost that half-sad, half-wistful expression he had so -constantly remarked; and that they now conveyed, instead, a sense of -contentment and repose. - -"That which you have now told to me," said Monella, walking slowly up -to Leonard, "is as sweet to me as water to the thirsty in the desert." -With grave deliberation he placed both hands upon the young man's -shoulders and looked into his eyes with fatherly affection. - -"Know, my son Leonard--or rather Ranelda, as you rightly should be -called--know that in these words you bring to my soul the message it -has been awaiting--sometimes in hope, too often, alas! in doubt and in -despair--through the long ages. Yours is the hand--the hand of the son -of Apalano--that bears to me the key of my fetters; and yours are the -lips that announce my coming freedom! My work, then, nears its end, and -soon--ay, _soon_--I--shall--be--_free_!" - -While uttering these last words Monella raised his hand, and with -upturned face looked rapturously above him, as if his sight, piercing -the marble ceiling overhead, perceived some far-off scene that, while -invisible to his companions, filled him with the most intense delight. -Presently, he turned away with a regretful sigh, as though the vision -he had been gazing at had vanished, and added, with an absent manner, - -"Now, when I leave you, I shall feel----" - -He stopped; in his eyes there was a far-off look; and Leonard, who -had been looking on with wide-open, wondering eyes that comprehended -little, if anything, of his discourse, exclaimed in anxious tones, - -"Leave me--leave us! What mean you, my father? You surely do not think -of leaving the people you so love, to become again a wanderer?" - -Monella shook his head; and, appearing to rouse himself, he replied in -quite a different voice, - -"You misunderstand, my son; I speak of when I shall be called -away--called from this earthly life." - -"But that will not be for a long, a very long time yet," urged Leonard, -looking with confidence at the stalwart frame, and remembering the many -feats of strength the other had performed. - -Monella turned his eyes on Templemore. - -"Do you remember," he asked, smiling, "a conversation we had one day in -the museum; when I explained to you that no 'Plant of Life' or other -specific--no power, indeed, of earth--can keep in its earthly cage the -soul that feels its work is done, and that, therefore, frets itself -against its prison bars?" - -"I remember," answered Templemore in a subdued tone, and avoiding -Leonard's questioning eyes. - -"Ah! then _you_ understand me. And now"--this with a gesture that -enforced obedience--"now let us go back to that which we were speaking -of. I was saying that King Dranoa desires that you and Ulama should be -wedded without delay. To spare the feelings of the maiden, and give -her time, so that the matter may not come upon her too suddenly, I -have named a day two weeks hence. There will be no pageant, no public -_fête_; only the necessary ceremony, quiet and solemn." - -"I should prefer it so," murmured Leonard. - -"Then that is arranged; and it will take place in the great Temple of -the White Priests that has been closed for so many years. Workmen are -engaged upon it, and it is now being cleansed and renovated. It will be -ready in time. - -"The next thing I have to tell you is that Coryon has suffered his -punishment, and is dead." - -"Coryon dead?" the other two exclaimed in a breath. - -"He is dead," Monella repeated solemnly. "It seems that during the -night after we left, there were dreadful scenes in the amphitheatre. -Those large reptiles--they are called 'myrgolams' here--came out of -their pool and attacked the half-dead wretches entangled in the tree. -But the branches tried hard to retain their victims, and so--well, -you can almost imagine what took place. The creatures carried off the -miserable beings in scraps; tore them piece by piece from the clutches -of the branches till nothing was left!" - -He paused for a moment, and his listeners shuddered. - -"Thus it came about that the greedy tree was, after all, baulked of -most of its intended victims; all, indeed, save three or four; though -the deaths the others met with were not less horrible. Yesterday, -finding the monster had no victims in its grasp, I ordered the -separating door to be withdrawn. In a moment, Coryon was seized and -carried up into its awful gorge. With that, the tale of this terrible -tree must end. I have no heart to devote more criminals to it; though -there are some among the prisoners who are scarcely less guilty than -was Coryon. But these Sanaima will deal with; he will punish them as -seems best to him; and I have set men to work to dig a mine from one -of the cells so as to get underneath the tree. Then it can be blown up -with gunpowder. And I designed to ask you to superintend the work for -me," turning to Templemore. - -"That I will gladly do. And--the--reptiles?" Templemore was doubtful of -the name. - -"Kill them off, if you can, with bullets. And now, to turn to your own -affairs. Think not I have forgotten them; I know you are anxious and -will be getting restless and unhappy. As I said to you before, when -you go away, you will not go empty-handed. On the contrary, you will -carry with you such riches as will place you beyond the need of toil -for the remainder of your life. I need not say, 'Do not therefore be -an idle man,' for I know that you will never be. Whenever it pleases -you to go, some of my people shall escort you through the wood to -'Monella Lodge,' as we called it, and there await you while you go on -to Daranato and bring back such Indians as you require. Then, do you, -in turn, with your Indians, re-escort my people to the cavern; for, you -must remember, they are not used to forest life; nor can they, if left -alone, protect themselves against wild animals. Will that please you?" - -"Yes, truly it is all I can ask or wish for," Templemore responded. - -"I shall wish to know--that is, all here will wish to know," said -Monella, "that you get back in safety to 'Monella Lodge.' With the -heliograph mirror which you will find packed away at 'Monella Lodge' -you can send us back a message to that effect; then, with the one we -brought here with us, we can reply, and send you a 'God speed you' to -start you on your way. Shall it be so arranged?" - -"Gladly," responded Templemore with emotion. "But must I then resign -myself to the thought that I shall never see Leonard or any of you any -more?" - -"You must," Monella answered quietly, but firmly. "Leonard--or Ranelda, -as I prefer to call him--has asked me to guide him and instruct him; -and my first and last advice to him is, and will be, to keep his -people to themselves. Now let us consider this question from what you -yourself would term a practical point of view. The term 'El Dorado' -has come to be a synonym in the outside world for a sort of earthly -paradise, has it not? Originally handed down from actual facts and -history relating to this, the celebrated island capital of Manoa--the -Queen City of my once powerful and extensive empire--with the tales of -its wonderful wealth and the virtues of the Plant of Life; its memory -lingered through the ages long after the waters had receded and left -it isolated and unknown. And the Spaniards called it 'El Dorado,' -which has ever since been but another expression--as I have said--for -'Earthly Paradise,' or 'summit of every man's ambition.' Is it not so? -And seeing that the great curse that so long lay upon the land has been -removed, can you say that _now_ it does not deserve the term? Have we -not here a veritable 'Earthly Paradise'--an actual realisation of what -you in the outside world understand when you use the expression 'El -Dorado?'" - -"Truly I believe it." - -"Ah yes! It is so now--or will be henceforth, when those who have -had such sorrows here shall have outlived them," said Monella with -impressive emphasis. "But what I would put to you, is this; you have, -perhaps, seen something of frontier settlements, or miners' camps, -and gold diggings--at least, _I_ have--and you have heard of them. -Now, you know well enough that the only people who would care to brave -the hardships of the journey hither would be those led on by the lust -and greed of gold. Supposing things were reversed, and you were in -Leonard's place, and had here your wife--as he will have--your friends, -your own people--all that was dearest in the world, with ample wealth, -would you care to allow him, or any one else, to lead people hither, to -turn this 'El Dorado' into a 'Gold diggings,' a 'Miners' camp,' with -all their hideous associations, their gambling and drunkenness; their -rowdyism and their debauchery, their shootings and murders?" - -"No!" said Templemore thoughtfully, "you are right there. Still--surely, -between that, and forbidding intercourse altogether--forbidding me even -to come to visit my friend----" - -Monella smiled and gravely shook his head. - -"You think that, between the two extremes, there should be some middle -course possible," he rejoined. "Unfortunately--or fortunately--there -is none. _You_ will have no need to come here seeking for wealth. -You would not be likely to undertake the expedition alone. Those who -accompanied you would do so from self-seeking motives. Then, again, -you will have other ties; you will have your wife, children. You do -not contemplate dragging them hither through trackless wastes to greet -friends _they_ have never known as you have? They would not like it, -again, if you, a man of wealth, able to do as you pleased, were to -leave them for a long space while you made the journey hither alone! -And, finally, the thing is not practical or feasible for another -reason. You will have much ado to find your way out from here. You know -that in these regions vegetation spreads rapidly unless--as in the -canyon we came up, or in the clearing immediately outside around the -cavern by which we entered, or out on the savanna--there are special -causes that check its spread. Should you come back in a year's time, -you would not only find the road we cut out impassable--you could not -even trace it. The spread of the undergrowth, the fall of great trees -or branches, the hurling down of rocks from the heights above, floods -from the streams and watercourses--all these, and other forces of -nature in this wild region, will, within a few months, have combined -to block up or obliterate completely the path we cut with so much -difficulty. Is it not so?" - -"I fear you are right, though it had not occurred to me," Templemore -admitted with reluctance. - -"Then, again, with the wealth you will take back with you, you will not -care to remain in Georgetown. You will wish to travel with your wife; -in any case, it would be years before you would be likely to think of -undertaking another journey." - -"If ever you _do_, though, dear old Jack," Leonard burst in -impulsively, "if ever circumstances should arise to make you wish to -communicate with me, you can always do so by the heliograph, you know, -or perhaps by balloon, if I'm still alive." - -But, though Leonard put on a cheerful tone, it was easy to see that -both he and his friend felt deeply the severance that too clearly lay -before them. Yet, after Monella's argument, they saw no alternative. - -"I am as sorry as you can be," Monella wound up kindly; "but your -duties call you away from us, even as Leonard's call upon him to stay. -And now I must leave you, for many are waiting to see me. First, -however"--this to Leonard--"I will lead you to the princess." - -Leonard followed him from the apartment into another, where Monella -left him; and presently Ulama entered, looking radiant, lovely, -beautiful--so Leonard thought--beyond belief. - -At the sight of Leonard, she threw herself upon him with a joyous cry; -with her face upon his shoulder, she sobbed and laughed by turns. - -"Oh, my darling! my darling!" she murmured in gentle accents, "if you -only knew how _glad_ I am to see you! I've had such dreams--dreams -about you--dreams that frightened me so! They _were_ only dreams, were -they not?" - -She looked up anxiously, and fixed her glorious eyes upon his face, and -closely scanned it. Then she gave a sigh, the token of relief, and once -more she nestled her face upon his shoulder. - -"Yes!" she said softly, "after all 'twas but a dream! For you look -well, and your eyes are bright and happy-looking; and in my dream -you were looking _dreadful_! Your poor face looked so thin, and so -_different_, and your eyes so sunken, and they had dark rings around -them, and oh! their terrible, despairing look! But it was only a dream, -or you could not look well again so soon, as now you do. Yes, 'twas -but a dream, my darling! But oh! an _awful_ dream. I thought there was -a great tree--like that you said you saw one day; and it was a tree -that fed on human beings, and you were lying bound and they were going -to give you to that dreadful tree! Oh, Leonard, my love, think what -a dream that was for me! Think, for a moment, what I felt! And there -were other dreadful, awful things!" She shivered and cried softly for a -space. - -"Yes, my darling," Leonard answered soothingly. "But, as you say, 'twas -but a dream!" - -"Ah, yes! And now it seems far off; for, after it, came other dreams, -that were happy and delightful, so that the bad one receded ever -farther. Just when I seemed even at the very point of death from -horror, a cool hand pressed tenderly on my brow, and brought me peace. -It seemed to cool the fever that had made me think my very brain would -burst; and a voice said--oh _so_ kindly--'Be at rest, my daughter, I -bring thee peace, and surcease of thy sorrow.' Then I opened my eyes -and saw a strange form leaning over me. It was dressed in a warrior -dress, just like that which stands in our museum and which is called -Mellenda's. Helmet, sword, everything the same. Then I felt secure and -happy, for I thought the great Mellenda had come to deliver me in my -trouble. But--and this seems so strange--when I looked up at his face, -who do you think he was? Ah! you would never guess! But the countenance -was Monella's--your friend Monella's! Was not my dream a strange one?" - -"Strange, indeed, my dear one," said Leonard tenderly. - -"From that moment," went on Ulama, "everything was changed, everything -was _lovely_. It seemed to me that _you_ then came to me, and led me -from that scene of horror. Where we went I know not; but, hand in hand, -we wandered on, till you led me home. Then once more things became -confused--I can scarcely remember--but I'm nearly sure Mellenda seemed -to come to me again. And--yes--I remember, he repeated, 'Rest, my -child; I bring thee rest and peace.' Then he left me, and we wandered -on--you and I, my Leonard--through the loveliest, the most entrancing -scenes; among places, people, strange to me, yet all delightful; and, -oh, it all seemed _so_ sweet, so restful, so grateful, after the horror -of that first awful dream! At last I wakened, and they tell me I have -slept through two whole nights and nearly two whole days! Did you not -wonder that you saw me not the while? Tell me how you have passed your -time without me?" - -And thus the gentle, loving girl talked on with childlike innocence, -Leonard at first evading her inquiries, averse to mar her happiness by -telling her the truth. - -Indeed, it was not for some days, and then only by degrees and -carefully guarded words, that he revealed the truth about her 'dreams.' - - - - -CHAPTER XXXIII. - -THE LAST OF THE GREAT DEVIL-TREE. - - -Templemore did not find the occupation of directing the operations -for destroying the great devil-tree a very agreeable or engrossing -one. His memories of the amphitheatre filled him with disgust and -loathing both of the place and of the vegetable monster it contained, -and he never went near them without reluctance; for all that, he stuck -conscientiously to the task now that he had undertaken it. But there -was neither excitement nor interest in it to keep his thoughts engaged, -and to prevent their brooding upon his desire to get back to those -dear to him. Now that everything was settling down peacefully in the -land, and there was nothing specially to keep him, he felt he was not -justified in prolonging further unduly his friends' suspense. He saw -comparatively little, too, of Leonard, who was continually engaged with -Monella and others in councils and consultations that naturally had -little interest for Templemore; though, no doubt, they would have been -glad enough of his company and assistance in their deliberations, had -he chosen to offer them. - -As a consequence, he wandered about a good deal alone; and took to -haunting the spot from which he and Leonard had made their signal -flares, and whence he could, with his glasses, just distinguish -'Monella Lodge' and the adjacent open country. Here he would sit by -the hour together, wistfully gazing out over the vast panorama spread -beneath him, and moodily watching for the slightest sign of life in the -far distance. Sometimes 'Nea,' the puma, offered herself as a companion -in his walks; at such times, when he went to the amphitheatre, he was -always in some concern to keep her out of the reach of the fatal tree, -lest she should meet the fate that had befallen her unfortunate mate. - -It had been arranged that he would wait till Leonard's marriage, since -it was so near. But he had determined not to delay his going more -than two days beyond it; and he now awaited the event with something -akin to impatience. At the same time, he knew that the journey back -to Georgetown would be anything but easy or agreeable. It had been -arduous, difficult, wearisome, and dangerous enough on the way up, when -he had the company of Leonard with his exhaustless boyish enthusiasm. -What would it be like, he asked himself, going all that weary road -again alone, for he would be alone in the sense of being the only -white man amongst a number of Indians. Then again, he must return -with very little to show for all the time, and trouble, and danger -he had incurred. Monella, it was true, promised him 'wealth'--and no -doubt would keep his promise in the form of a selection of precious -stones. _They_ were numerous and comparatively cheap in the country; -so Templemore had no scruples about accepting such a present. And, -when he reached Georgetown, they would mean wealth. That was all -satisfactory enough; but there was much, very much more he would have -liked to carry away with him; things of much less intrinsic value, but -of greater scientific interest. Of these there were more than could -be catalogued in a few lines; vessels of gold and silver; wonderful -antique jewellery, specimens of their armour, swords, etc., were -some; dress-fabrics also; an endless number of curious botanical and -zoological specimens, for others--these form only the beginning of a -long list of things he had in his mind, and would have liked to carry -with him. But well he knew the impossibility; the difficulties of -transport were insurmountable. In a country where it was difficult to -get carriers even for the bare food required, it was obviously useless -to dream of carrying back with him a 'collection' such as he would have -wished to take. - -There was natural disappointment in all this. It is hard for an -explorer to face danger, hardship, discomfort; to separate himself -from civilisation and from those he loves, and to risk illness, fever, -wounds and death, and then, having achieved success, to have to resign -himself to returning without those trophies he would have delighted in -exhibiting to an astonished and wondering world. But just, perhaps, -when he had convinced himself, by dwelling morbidly upon such thoughts, -that he had good cause for dissatisfaction, his good nature would -assert itself and remind him of the other side to the picture. Was it a -little matter to take back with him wealth enough to make his mother's -future secure and comfortable; to marry the girl of his heart, and to -be henceforth a man of means and affluence? And if his part in the -expedition ended in such result, had he any just cause for complaint? -Did he not rather owe a debt of gratitude to those who had urged him -on, in spite of his own scepticism, to share in their enterprise? At -this thought a rush of gratitude would come into Templemore's mind; -then he would torment himself in turn, with misgivings as to whether -he was not guilty of ingratitude in now feeling impatient to get away -from--to leave for ever--the friends who had thrown such good fortune -in his way. - -And thus Jack Templemore felt anything but happy in the days that -preceded Leonard's marriage. And, of course, he was in love, and felt -home-sick; so, perhaps, it is not much to be wondered at that he was -restless and changeable and ill at ease. - -Yet, had he been in a different mood, his stay in the place might now -have been very enjoyable, and of surpassing interest. He was free to go -where he liked and do as he pleased. The people were not only friendly -and willing and anxious to please, but showed pride and pleasure, if he -but spoke to them. The story of the rescue of Leonard and the princess -had been noised abroad and told and re-told over and over again, and -the part that Templemore had taken in it was well known. Then, again, -it had also now become known who Leonard really was; and the people -felt that what Templemore had done for his friend had been done for -them, inasmuch as it had saved for them the life of one who was of -their own nation and whom they now valued highly. Thus Templemore was -regarded as a hero, second only to Monella (or Mellenda). The people -were quite ready to credit him with qualities he did not possess; -for was he not the close and trusted friend of their own great hero? -If Mellenda had chosen this one from all the people of the outside -world--for they knew by this time that there _was_ a great world, -outside their mountains, peopled with white races--must it not have -been for some very good reason? Must he not be a great man, a hero, a -wonder, for the great Mellenda to have chosen him as his friend and -companion on his return to Manoa? - -Thus reasoned the simple-hearted people; and, since it was also known -that he was going away from them for ever--going back to the outer -world that was his home--it created a sort of mystery about him. Must -he not be some very great man in that world that could not spare him -even to stay and enjoy the friendship and favour of their own great -hero-king? - -So they regarded him with an interest and curiosity almost amounting -to awe. Mothers would bring out their children to look at him as he -passed, bidding them remember, for the remainder of their lives, that -they had once seen the wonderful stranger, the great friend of their -own great hero. - -Meanwhile, Ulama had given herself up zealously to joining with Leonard -in the work he had set himself among the people. She had been gently -and tactfully told the story of all that had occurred; she knew now -that her 'bad dream' had been only too true. The knowledge cast for a -while its shadow upon her fair face, and she seemed to lose some of her -childish gaiety and to become more staid under its influence. But it -also called into play all the womanly tenderness and sympathy of her -nature. When she heard of unhappy women and children needing care and -comforting, she eagerly desired to assist in the work in company with -Leonard and Sanaima; and thenceforth she devoted to it all the time she -could spare from attendance upon her ailing father. - -Amongst those in constant attendance on the princess might now be -seen Fernina. She had been brought to the palace by Sanaima, who had -discovered that her husband was no longer living. The meeting between -her and Leonard was affecting; he presented her to Ulama and commended -the poor woman to her kindness. Ulama knew now the particulars of the -terrible time the two had passed together in the dread cells within -reach of the great tree, and received her with a heart filled with -compassion. Fernina's gratitude and pride at the kindliness of her -reception were such that they went far to assuage her sorrows. Her two -children also were well cared for, and, by degrees, the old look of -dull misery in her face gave place to a softer expression that promised -to bring back, in a measure, her former beauty. It was understood that -Fernina would in the future take Zonella's place; for it had been -announced that the latter would shortly be married to Ergalon. - -One day Templemore informed Monella that the mine had been completed, -that he had placed the cask of gunpowder in position, and laid a fuse. - -"And the reptiles?" asked Monella. - -"I have left them alone--and for a reason. It seems to me they are -inclined to attack the tree; have done so, in fact. They are getting -hungry and have nothing else to attack, and, being well penned in, they -are beginning to feed on the only thing within their reach. After all, -the 'flesh'--if one may so term it--of a 'flesh-eating' tree may quite -possibly form an acceptable food for these ugly reptiles when they are -starving. If, when we have blown it up--or down--they are disposed to -devour it and so clear it out of the way, it may save some trouble." - -Then a day was fixed for firing the mine, and a large crowd of the -citizens assembled to witness the destruction of their enemy; but many, -whose memories of the place were sad, remained away. - -When the explosion took place, a long tongue of flame shot up into the -air with a thunderous roar, the great tree seemed lifted bodily up, -swayed, and then fell with a mighty crash full length on the ground, -disclosing a rent in the trunk from which a thick, noisome stream of -dark-coloured fluid slowly flowed. This gave off an odour so offensive -and over-powering that none could stay in the enclosure; so the crowd -quickly dispersed, with loud expressions of wonderment and admiration -at all that they had seen. But Templemore remained long enough to see, -from a distance, that the foul reptiles had approached the tree, and -were greedily drinking up the liquid that flowed from the wound in -the trunk. And, visiting the place next day, he found that they had -torn the rent still further open, and were busily tearing the trunk -to pieces, the branches now showing but feeble signs of life. In -the end they fulfilled his expectations and devoured every scrap of -the monster. Thus ended the existence of the terrible, horror-laden -devil-tree! - - * * * * * - -It was shortly after he had completed the destruction of the hated -tree that Templemore made a discovery that filled him with grave -uneasiness. He was wandering about among the heights that lay at one -end of the canyon--that immediately over the entrance-cavern--when -he found himself amongst huge blocks which had been quarried out (as -Monella had one day mentioned) with the idea of precipitating them into -the canyon to block it up impenetrably. On examining the quarry from -which they had been taken, he observed with alarm that some masses of -overhanging rock seemed almost on the point of giving way. A sort of -partial landslip had already taken place, and there were fresh-looking -cracks and fissures that threatened shortly to loosen the overhanging -masses and set them free to fall into the canyon below. He spoke to -Monella about this, and he at once accompanied him to the spot, and his -opinion confirmed his own. This made Templemore busy himself in earnest -with his preparations for departure; for he feared that, if these rocks -actually fell, the entrance to the cavern might be so blocked up as to -take long and arduous labour to clear it. - -It being now within a day or two of Leonard's marriage this was all he -could do in the matter. But Monella sent men down the canyon in charge -of Ergalon--since the latter now knew the road--to carry in advance and -deposit in the cavern some of the things Templemore desired to take -with him. They returned on the eve of the wedding, Ergalon stating that -all they had taken down had been duly stored as desired, ready for -Templemore when he went down. - -That evening King Dranoa was much better and insisted on presiding at -the evening meal. He even hoped, he said, to be able to be present at -the wedding. Ulama's joy at this, and the sweet delight that lighted -up her face, were alone enough to infuse happiness into those around -her. She looked at Templemore, too, and smiled and nodded her head in -a mysterious way that roused his curiosity; and, later, an explanation -came. - -At the very end of the repast a mysterious-looking dish or tray, whose -contents were hidden by a golden cover, was brought in with a good -deal of ceremony and was placed before the king. Then Ulama glanced -shyly at Templemore and clapped her hands. At this the king lifted the -cover, and displayed to view--not some new eatables, as Templemore -had anticipated, but--a beautifully fashioned belt, and several -exquisitely-worked purses that all sparkled and flashed with the little -diamonds and other stones that were worked in patterns into the silken -netting. And, when Templemore looked inquiringly at Leonard, that young -man only smiled and nodded mysteriously like the others. - -Then King Dranoa thus addressed him: - -"My friend, thou hast already heard, I believe, that we do not purpose -to allow thee to depart hence without begging thine acceptance of some -little testimony of our appreciation of what thou hast done for us. I -say we, for all here--all in the land indeed--are deeply in thy debt. -Without thy courageous help and unselfish devotion my dear daughter -would not now be here happy and joyous as she is to-night, and my -kinsman and son-in-law that is to be would, I fear, only too probably -have met a dreadful fate. Therefore, we have all joined in subscribing -to these presents, of which we beg thy acceptance. The princess hath -worked this belt, and inside it are some of her own chosen jewels that -thou hast often seen her wear. The lady Zonella, and others of her -maidens, have worked these purses--they are for thy friends--and we -have all contributed to their contents. I know naught about thy world -outside, but understand that what is in these satchels will be of far -greater value to thee, and those dear to thee, than to us here. I truly -hope it may be so; else I should hesitate to offer them, as being but -a poor return for what thou hast done for us. If, however, they can -purchase for thee, in the future, any surcease of toil, of trouble, -of anxiety, then, and only from that point of view, may they be worth -the offering. Take them, my friend; and may the blessing of the Great -Spirit go with them, and accompany thy footsteps throughout thy life." - -Then Ulama took the belt and poured out its contents upon the tray--a -magnificent, glittering heap of superb precious stones. Then she -emptied each purse in turn, making other sparkling but smaller heaps. -And each purse had a little label with a name to it; and Templemore -looked on in wonder as the contents of each were revealed and the names -read out by Leonard. There were three large purses, one for his mother, -one for Maud, and one for Stella. Smaller ones for Mr. and Robert -Kingsford, Dr. Lorien and his son; and two, still smaller, for Carenna -and Matava. No one had been forgotten. - -Templemore looked from the one to the other, his heart filled with -emotion. Even more than the overwhelming value of the jewels, he felt -the loving-kindness that had thus taken thought and trouble for those -dear to him. - -"But--Dr. Lorien and Harry--and--the others----" he said, hesitating. -"I don't see----" - -"The good doctor," Monella explained, "will be sorely disappointed -that he cannot come to see us and take back to the world some of -the botanical rarities we have here, and which, to him, would be -great treasures. These are to console him. As to the others of your -friends--this is the least we can do to show our regret for the sorrow -and anxiety they will have borne on your behalf, through us. That is -all." - -For some minutes Templemore was silent. - -"It is too much--a great deal too much!" he got out presently. "I don't -know what to say----" - -"Then say nothing, dear friend," Ulama interposed, with a merry laugh. -"Now let me put them back and show you how they all fit nicely into the -belt. You see, while you were working for us at that horrid old tree, -we had not forgotten you. Keep the belt always for my sake, and think -of us all lovingly in the future, as we always shall of you. Now I want -you to take me out on the terrace." - - - - -CHAPTER XXXIV. - -A MARRIAGE AND A PARTING. - - -In the ancient Temple of the White Priests Leonard and Ulama were -solemnly made man and wife according to the custom of the country. King -Dranoa was able to be present at the ceremony, and nearly the whole -population may be said to have assisted, for they thronged in crowds to -the great building where in ages past their kings had all been married; -though comparatively few of the populace could find room inside the -Temple. The remainder filled all the surrounding open spaces, and -waited patiently to greet the bride and bridegroom on their way back to -the palace. - -Templemore had a place of honour in the assemblage, and watched the -function with curious interest. Sanaima, with an array of white-robed -priests; Monella, with his commanding form, conspicuous by his noble -bearing; the beautiful Ulama, all suffused with blushes; and her -handsome bridegroom; the kindly, dignified Dranoa, looking weak -and pale, yet well-pleased and content; and the brilliant crowd of -spectators, officers in gleaming armour, and courtiers in gorgeous -dresses--all combined to form a noble pageant. The building, whose -interior Templemore now for the first time saw, was a magnificent -structure, and helped to add grandeur to the imposing spectacle. - -At the conclusion of the ceremony, the procession, on its way back to -the palace, was greeted with excited and enthusiastic cheers and cries -that seemed almost loud enough to shake the towering buildings past -which it slowly filed. - -In the evening there were general feastings and rejoicings. These were -continued till the night was far advanced; and it was morning ere the -city again subsided unto rest. - -The following day, Templemore was busy completing his preparations, -and going round to bid farewell to those he knew. But, towards the -afternoon, he was surprised to see a large crowd outside the palace; -and still more astonished on learning that the people were gathered -in his honour. The good-hearted citizens, it appeared, liked not the -notion of his going away without some public mark of the esteem in -which they held him; so, somewhat against his will, he was called out -on to the terrace that overlooked the place in which the people had -assembled. Monella, Ulama, Leonard, and all the members of the court -and of the king's household, stepped out with him; and the first two -each took him by the hand, and led him to a spot where all could see -him. Then a great shout went up, and he was cheered again and yet -again, till the strange feelings called up by the unexpected warmth of -the welcome he received made him go red and white by turns. - -"They have come for a sight of you, and a word of farewell ere you -leave us," explained Monella. "Will you not give them a few words?" - -Templemore was unused to oratory, and he would fain have excused -himself; but he saw that to do so would disappoint his friends. So he -made them a short speech, assuring them of his appreciation of their -friendly feelings. - -"The unexpected warmth and kindness you have shown in thus coming here -to-day," he said, "I shall always gratefully remember. If, in company -with the friends who led me hither, I have done aught that seems to you -to call for commendation, I will only ask you, in return, to keep for -me a tender corner in your memories when I have left you. If, when I -have gone, you will but think as kindly of me as I shall of you, then -indeed I shall be well repaid." - -Then Monella addressed them in his sonorous tones. - -"My children, I am well pleased that ye should have thus gathered here -to-day, and of your own accord, to show to my friend that you are not -unmindful of his part in the events of the past few months. I am glad -and proud that he should receive, before he leaves us, this proof that -my people are not ungrateful to one who hath done so much for them. -A great work hath been accomplished in the land since we three, as -strangers to you all, arrived some months ago. At the last, its prompt -completion was due in no small measure to your quick response to my -urgent call, at a time when hours were precious--and even moments. -When I left you in the times long past, I sailed away with fleets and -armies; when returning I was a simple wanderer. Yet ye gathered gladly -at my summons, and no voice was raised to question my authority. This -was well, and helped me to achieve success; yet might we have been too -late to save the well-beloved of your princess had not our friend here -kept all Coryon's vile following at bay till we could come to aid him. -If the dread devil-tree exists, to-day, no more, and all the wickedness -and cruelty that went with it have been trampled out for ever, if now -your minds are all at peace, and your daughters and your other dear -ones are secure--ye owe much of this to our friend's ready courage and -devotion; and I am rejoiced to see that ye have not forgotten it! - -"Now will my friend know that he bears away with him the love and the -good wishes of us all. We wish him all happiness in his future life; -our sole regret is that he cannot stay and spend that life with us." - -At this there were shouts and roars of applause, and other tokens of -assent. - -"And now, my children," went on the speaker, "I have somewhat else to -say to you. The ancient Temple of the Great Spirit is once more open; -see that ye neglect not to there offer up your thanks for the blessing -that hath been vouchsafed you. Give heed to the teachings of the worthy -Sanaima. See that ye take to your hearts the precepts that he will -expound to you. So shall the good work that I have begun be continued -and consummated after I shall have left you." - -Loud murmurs of surprise and objection were here heard. - -"Nay, let not that which I have said arouse your grief, my children. -Remember my long life and weary wanderings to and fro upon the earth; -these have been a punishment to me, even as events, during this same -time, have been to you. Ye would not wish to keep me here when I tell -you that my task is done, and my tired soul is seeking rest--rest not -to be found on earth, but only in the great domain beyond the skies. -I may not linger here now that the work that I was sent to do is -finished. I have freed you from the curse that did oppress you; have -brought you one to govern you who combines within himself the blood -both of your ancient White Priests and of our kings; and in Sanaima ye -have a wise counsellor and guide. Seek not then to stay me; when the -Great Spirit calleth, weep not and repine not, for then is the hour of -my deliverance. Then shall I be united, at the last, to my well-beloved -queen, my Elmonta, and my children that have gone before!" - -When Monella ended, he raised his hands and face towards heaven, and -stood gazing upwards like one inspired. His face seemed transfigured -and was lighted up as by a thrilling joy; and, as on the occasion of -his talk in the palace with Templemore and Leonard a few days before, -he appeared to see something invisible to those around him, but the -sight of which filled him with supreme content. Then he dropped his -arms, looked around him as though he had just awaked from sleep, and, -with bent head and tardy steps, walked silently away. - -Ulama caught Templemore by the arm. - -"Oh, do you think it can be true--what he says?" she exclaimed in -anxious tones, almost a sob. "It cannot be that we are about to lose -him? Do you think so?" - -"Nay, I see no cause to apprehend it," was Templemore's reply. "Our -friend seems as robust and as strong as a man can wish." - -"Yes! So think I, and yet--he has spoken in this strange fashion -several times of late. His words fill me with foreboding." - -She looked at Templemore with such sorrow in her gentle eyes that -he scarcely knew what to say to comfort her. And just then he was -obliged to leave her to return the salutes of the people, who were now -separating and returning to their homes or their various callings. - -The next morning, shortly after sunrise, Templemore stood at the top of -the hillside, not far from the entrance of the canyon--the spot from -which he had first seen the 'Golden City'--looking his last upon the -fair scene outspread beneath, and saying the last words of farewell to -his friends. Once more the people had assembled to do him honour, and -they now crowded the slopes on every side. - -Already some of the little party who were to accompany him to 'Monella -Lodge' had started and were on their way down the canyon, and Ergalon, -under whose charge they were, stood waiting for Jack Templemore. -The latter was surrounded by a little group, of whom the chief were -Leonard, Ulama, and Zonella, who seemed as if they could not make up -their minds to let him go. Monella, his arms folded, stood apart, -gravely looking, first at the group, and then out over the landscape -with dreamy eyes, his noble figure, outlined against the dark foliage, -the centre of a half-circle of officers and courtiers who stood -respectfully a short distance from him. Templemore was dressed in the -same clothes he had worn on his arrival; beneath them he had buckled -on the precious belt with the jewels it contained; his rifle was slung -across his shoulder. - -Amongst those around were to be seen Colenna and his son, Abla, and -others who had been amongst Templemore's first friends; and all -showed by their demeanour genuine sorrow at the parting. As a last -and special gift--one more token of his remembrance of his boyhood's -friend--Leonard had that morning handed to Templemore a deed of gift -making over all his property in the 'outer world' to Maud Kingsford. - -"It is nothing to give, since it is no longer of any use to me," he -observed, with a quiet smile. "But, since I _must_ convey it to some -one, let it be a dowry for Maud in addition to the purse the others -send." - -It would be difficult to say how many 'last hand-shakes' were given, -or how many times Ulama, with tear-dimmed eyes, pleaded for 'a minute -longer--just a minute,' Zonella, with sorrow in her looks, seeming -mutely to second the appeal. But the parting came at last, and, amid -loud huzzas, and the waving of hands and scarves, and other tokens of -good will, Templemore turned away and, with Ergalon, disappeared into -the thicket. - -Little was said by either as they made their way down the rough path, -and, even when they rested in the shade of the half-way cave, neither -seemed disposed for talk. Almost in silence they ate the refreshments -with which the forethought of their friends had loaded them, and drank -cool draughts from the rocky shallows of the stream. - -Suddenly, while they sat within the cave, waiting for the sun to move -so far that the path should be in shade, a heavy booming detonation -like the firing of cannon burst upon their astonished ears; and they -started up together and stood listening anxiously. - -"What on earth can that be?" exclaimed Templemore. - -Ergalon gravely shook his head. - -"Falling rock, I think," he answered. "If so, it must be farther down -the canyon." - -"Let us hasten," cried the other, a vision rising before his eyes of -the entrance-cavern blocked, and his being forced to return. "This is -what I have been fearing." - -Despite the sun, he started off at a rapid pace down the path, Ergalon -following and striving, as well as he could, to keep up with the -other's impetuous movements. During the remainder of the descent -they heard two or three other similar noises; and at each of these -Templemore hurried on still faster. - -When they reached the bottom, they came upon the little party who had -preceded them; they were standing in doubt and alarm, looking along -the valley, which was already partially blocked by fallen rocks, while -more continued to fall at intervals, crashing on to those already -fallen and sending up clouds of dust. With the group, looking on at the -scene in a sort of mild surprise, stood 'Nea' the puma. - -"The stars be praised," Ergalon exclaimed, relieved, "it's all at the -other end." - -"What do you mean?" asked Templemore in surprise. - -"Why, the rocks have not fallen near your cave," was the reply. "All is -clear there," and he pointed to the hidden cave. - -Then there were explanations, and, to Templemore's dismay, it now -appeared that Ergalon had mistaken his instructions and placed all the -things in the wrong place. He was not really to blame in the matter; -for he only knew of the one cave--that to which he had accompanied -Templemore when they had come down to fetch the spare weapons. He knew -nothing of any other cavern, and Templemore had not remembered this. - -The situation was a trying and terribly disappointing one, and -Templemore found himself in a grave dilemma. If he hesitated, it was -plain his way would soon be totally barred. If he went on, and risked -being crushed by the falling rocks, he must go alone; leave behind him -everything he had intended to take with him, save what he had on his -person, and make up his mind to face the dangers of the gloomy forest -by himself! Even now it was almost folly to risk death or serious -injury by making for the cavern. - -Templemore hesitated, the while that more boulders came crashing down. -Then he thought of what it would mean for him were he to be shut up -in the mountain for an indefinite period. He looked up keenly and saw -enough of what was going on to grasp the fact that the whole sides of -the canyon were crumbling and falling in, and it looked a sufficient -quantity to make it likely that the reopening of the road would be a -work of years. As that conviction dawned upon him, with a brief word -of farewell he dashed away from the group, and, despite their startled -endeavours to stay him and the entreaties they called after him, he ran -swiftly along the valley towards the entrance-cavern. After him bounded -the faithful puma; he had no time to give to the attempting to send her -back, and the two went rapidly on, dodging the great masses that now -crashed down faster than before. A massive boulder rolling down seemed -about to crush them, but they escaped it and disappeared in a cloud of -dust from the view of the spellbound witnesses of their hazardous race. - -Just when they reached the cavern a great stone pitched upon one -already fallen and, splitting into several pieces, sent heavy fragments -flying around in all directions, like an exploding bomb-shell. One of -these fragments struck Templemore in the back, smashing his rifle, and -throwing him, stunned and bruised, upon the floor of the cavern. - - - - -CHAPTER XXXV. - -JUST IN TIME! - - -At sunrise, one morning, a fortnight after the events recorded in the -last chapter, a party of travellers, consisting of three white men -and a number of Indians, set out from the Indian village of Daranato, -making their way in the direction of Roraima. - -The three white men were Dr. Lorien, his son Harry, and Robert -Kingsford; and among the Indians was Matava. As they toiled along the -rough path it was easy to see that the travellers were, for the most -part, travel-worn and weary; they moved forward in a half-listless -fashion, scarcely looking to right or left, and showing but little -interest in the scenes that lay along their route. Only when they came -to the ridge from which the first view of Roraima is to be obtained -did any of the party exhibit curiosity. Here a halt was made, and they -all gazed for some time silently at the great mass that raised itself -high above the surrounding landscape. This morning, clouds hung over -it and it appeared sombre, dark and threatening, and gave no sign of -the fairy-like lightness and beauty it sometimes assumed when seen from -this same spot. - -Robert Kingsford had come up from the coast, in the company of the -doctor and his son, bent upon solving, if possible, the mystery -that surrounded the fate of the two friends who had left Georgetown, -nearly nine months before, to join with an unknown stranger in the -exploration of Roraima. All that had since been heard of them was the -strange, almost fantastic account that had been brought back by Matava, -according to which they had actually found a way into the mountain, and -thenceforth had disappeared. The very entrance by which they had made -their way through the solid wall of cliff had been afterwards found -fast sealed; and no trace or clue to their fate had been left behind. -This had been Matava's account, and he had not hesitated to express his -belief that the three adventurers had been captured by the demons of -the mountain, and either eaten up then and there, or kept as prisoners -and slaves in durance vile. - -This story, however, did not satisfy the minds of the others, and -Robert Kingsford, seeing and compassionating the deep sorrow of -Templemore's widowed mother, and the still more passionate grief of -his own sister Maud, determined to investigate matters for himself. -Dr. Lorien was detained longer in Rio than he had expected; but, when -at last he returned to Georgetown, he readily joined the other in the -proposed expedition of inquiry. - -They had a very arduous and difficult journey up from the coast. It -happened to be a season of exceptional drought, and cassava, and food -of all kinds, were extremely scarce. The sun had been unusually fierce, -and the heat abnormal; hence, by the time they reached Daranato, even -the sturdy and seasoned doctor--a very veteran in tropical travel--was -nearly worn out; while the other two were in still worse plight. - -Add to these trials the fact that they had little, if any, hope of -succeeding in their quest, and felt, in reality, that the expedition -was, at best, but a sort of forlorn hope; and it will be understood why -they had started from Daranato dispirited and depressed. - -Thus, when they obtained their first view of the mysterious mountain, -the cause of all their trouble, they were not inclined to regard it -with any very friendly feelings; and its gloomy, forbidding look this -morning was reflected, so to speak, in their own minds. "There is our -enemy," they felt. "There is the fascinating, sinister chimera that -has bewitched, and lured away from us, our dear friends, and caused us -all this anxiety and useless trouble." And so, as Roraima frowned upon -them, they frowned back, and returned in kind its gloomy and unfriendly -greeting. - -But frowns and angry looks could do them no good; so the travellers, -with a very few words of comment, continued their route towards -'Monella Lodge,' where they arrived towards evening. - -Here, a mile or so from the 'haunted wood,' and almost, as it seemed -to them, under the very shadow of the mighty towering walls, they -set about making arrangements for a stay of several days. They found -everything in the cabin much as Matava had led them to expect; the -place, indeed, just as Templemore had left it at his last visit. Many -things had been left there that the travellers now found useful, and -that seemed veritable luxuries after the discomforts of their long -journey. - -Kingsford's thoughts were intent upon his missing friends; and, indeed, -this was also the case in only a slightly less degree with the other -two. All were oppressed with vague suspicions of the Indians, even of -Matava. Might these not have murdered the three travellers for the sake -of the things they had with them--articles and stores which would -be as priceless treasures to Indians; therefore which might quite -conceivably have offered a temptation too great to be resisted? - -However, amongst the tribe at the village, they had seen no signs of -'white men's' belongings to any unusual extent; and, now that they saw -what a number of things had been left undisturbed in 'Monella Lodge,' -their suspicions were very considerably lightened. For all that, they -found it difficult to believe implicitly the fantastic tale Matava had -told about the three adventurers' disappearance. - -The Indians gathered wood and lighted fires, while the white men made -a careful and interested inspection of the contents of the habitation -and its surroundings (the two llamas had been removed to the village, -where, however, they had both since died). Inside, they found a lamp -and a small cask still partly full of oil, which was a discovery they -appreciated when it grew dark. - -After their evening meal, the three friends sat for some time smoking -their pipes and discussing the strange situation in which they found -themselves. They were now within reach of their journey's end. If the -tale told by Matava were correct, and the road through the forest were -still fairly clear, they ought to be able to reach the mysterious -cavern the next day; when they were determined, if requisite, to blow -open the entrance with gunpowder. In addition to that which they had -brought with them, they had found a considerable quantity at 'Monella -Lodge.' This surprised them; for in this country gunpowder is more -valued by Indians than almost anything else. - -The three friends were sitting talking, and were thinking of retiring -to rest for the night, when Matava came rushing excitedly into the -place. - -"Come quickly, my masters," he exclaimed. "Come! Come and see the light -on the mountain!" - -Somewhat languidly those addressed rose and went out. They had so often -heard the usual stories of lights seen at night on unexplored mountains -that they attached but little importance to them. They had treated -in like manner a statement by Carenna and Matava that some Indians, -camping out on the savanna a few months before, had seen strange and -unusually bright lights, that they took to be signals, on Roraima's -summit. The Indians had been scared and broke up their encampment at -once, fearing the lights might have been placed there to lure them into -the power of the demons of the mountain. - -When, however, the doctor stepped outside, and looked up towards the -top of the stupendous precipice, he saw a brilliant flame that had all -the appearance of a signal beacon. - -"It doesn't look like a forest fire," he said to Kingsford, while they -were examining it carefully through their field-glasses. "And now and -then I almost fancy I can make out human forms passing in front of it." - -The others had the same impression, and Harry Lorien declared he could -see flashes of light, as though the beings round the fire were dressed -in clothes, or carried something, that reflected the firelight. - -"Let us try burning a little powder," the doctor suggested, "after the -fashion Matava says was arranged between him and the others, but which -they never carried out." - -So they sent Matava for the powder, and told him to fire it in the -manner that had been settled between him and Monella. It is true none -of the three messages agreed upon would be applicable to the present -occasion--but that they could not help. - -Presently, three tongues of flame leaped up into the air, then suddenly -died out, leaving those around temporarily half-blinded by the glare. -Then they stood for some time anxiously watching through their glasses. - -What seemed a long interval ensued; when, suddenly, three brilliant -gleams flashed out on Roraima's height, in exact imitation, as to the -intervals between the flashes, of the signals they had themselves made. - -"Try another," Doctor Lorien cried, in growing excitement. "Arrange the -three differently this time." - -This was done, and the answering flashes came back, again in exact -imitation; and this time with scarcely any delay. - -Doctor Lorien seized Kingsford by the hand. - -"Heaven be praised for this!" he exclaimed, his voice half-choked with -emotion. "It begins to look, indeed, as though Matava's account were -true; as if our dear friends may be alive after all!" - -Words cannot describe the delight with which the travel-worn party -hailed these signs, that so unmistakably pointed to the conclusion -suggested in the doctor's words. There was one thing, certainly, they -could not understand; none of the signals agreed upon between Monella -and Matava had been given from the mountain; but they were inclined to -attribute this to Matava's having, after the lapse of time, forgotten -or mixed up what had been arranged. Only the thought that their -supply of powder was not unlimited restrained them from continuing -the signalling; but they were reluctantly compelled, as a matter of -prudence, to discontinue it. - -"Now," said the doctor, "we can attack the 'haunted wood' with a good -heart. Surely, our friends will come down to meet us, now that they -know we are here!" - -Before daylight they were all astir, and set off at once on the -journey through the forest, Matava guiding them. The road, or track, -was followed with difficulty, and was almost blocked at times. Only an -Indian's instinct, indeed, could have made it out. In places the rough -temporary bridges that had been made over water-courses had been washed -away, but, the water being very low from the long-continued drought, -this caused no serious difficulty. They met with some adventures by the -way, which were, however, suggestive of the dangers that lay around -them rather than important in themselves. At last, towards evening, -Matava told the doctor they were getting near the cavern. And now he -begged him to proceed with caution. He could not get over the fear that -the 'demons of the mountain' had eaten up or captured their friends, -and were now awaiting more victims whom they had lured on by imitating -and answering the signals of their murdered friends. - -This theory did not find much favour with the doctor; for all that he -so far yielded to the entreaties of the Indian as to send him on to -scout in advance, while he, and the others of the party, walked in -silence behind. And, since Matava now moved with especial care, they -made slow progress. - -As it happened, however, Matava's caution was in a measure justified; -for just when they came to the part where there was an opening in the -trees, and they could see ahead of them the light that came down into -the clearing round the cavern, Matava stopped and raised his hand. - -All stood still, except the doctor, who moved up to the Indian's side -and looked whither he was pointing. - -For a moment or so he could see nothing to account for the other's -behaviour. To the right the stream that came out of the rock was now -plainly in sight; and ahead of them was the clearing. The entrance -to the cavern was as yet hidden by intervening trunks, but the -light-coloured rock could be seen between the trees. Matava slowly -raised his rifle and took a careful aim; then, as though dissatisfied, -he lowered the weapon and stood with up-lifted hand enjoining silence -upon those behind him. To make sure, he turned round and, with many -gestures, impressed upon them all to keep motionless and silent; then, -having satisfied himself that they understood and would obey his signs, -he faced round and again raised his rifle. - -And now, Doctor Lorien, following the line of the Indian's aim, -became conscious of a slight movement among the trees in front of -them. Presently--the Indian still waiting his opportunity to fire--he -saw that a great hanging mass was swaying to and fro, passing and -re-passing the space between the trunks of two trees. At first he -thought it was a large mass of hanging creeper, but, remembering that -there was no wind to cause the movement, he looked more closely and saw -that it was the head and part of the body of a gigantic serpent that -was depending from a branch above. Suddenly, Matava's rifle rang out, -and a moment after an enormous mass fell to the ground and writhed and -twisted about in horrible contortions. - -Then a loud, hoarse roar was heard, echoing through the forest. The -startled travellers looked about on every side, but could see nothing -to explain the sound; then it came again and again, while the colossal -folds in front of them, half hidden by the trees, continued to rise -and fall, lashing against the trees and shrubs with blows that seemed -almost to shake the ground. - -Matava advanced and fired other shots into the struggling monster; -then, watching his opportunity, made a rush and dexterously cut off -the creature's head with a blow of his axe. - -And now, looking towards the rock, they saw the 'window' entrance to -the cavern, and the head of the big puma from which had proceeded the -loud roars they had heard; and by the side of the puma was a pallid, -thin, haggard face that they had some difficulty in recognising as Jack -Templemore's! - -"You have come only just in time," he said, in a weak voice, with -a poor attempt at a smile, when the doctor had come near. "We were -almost done for; at least, I know I am. I scarcely know whether I have -strength enough to get the ladder out for you." - -They tied two lassoes together and threw one end in; this he fastened -to the ladder, and, thus assisted, it was got out. Immediately the -puma sprang down it and disappeared into the forest. Then the doctor, -followed by Kingsford and Harry, climbed up and entered the cavern, to -find Templemore lying on the floor unconscious. - -He was suffering from a sprained ankle and a badly bruised arm, and was -exhausted from want of food. It was some time before he could explain -matters to his rescuers; and they, meantime, were anxiously wondering -at finding him thus alone, with no sign about of his two friends. When -he had briefly accounted for their absence, he told how he had been -kept prisoner for more than a week by the great serpent that, all that -time, had relentlessly watched and waited outside. But, apart from -this, he could scarcely have got through the wood in his crippled state. - -"Still," he said, "but for that serpent, 'Nea,' the puma, would have -brought in some fresh meat. As it is, I have had to share with her even -the small amount of tinned food we happened to have left here." - -The flying pieces of rock that had injured him had broken his rifle; -and he had only a few cartridges for his revolver. - -"It's all been unfortunate," he said. "They put all the things in the -wrong cave, and, when I came to myself after my desperate race between -the falling rocks, I was in darkness and the puma was licking my hands -and face. With much difficulty I found my way to the front here and -pulled the stone away; then found a lantern and some oil, and got a -light. The entrance to the canyon I found was all dark--buried--and -I could still hear rumblings as of further falls of rock; but they -sounded distant. I imagine, therefore, that the valley must be buried -pretty deep. I set about making myself as comfortable as I could; and, -when I put the ladder out, 'Puss,' as I call her, went out hunting -while I bathed my ankle and arm. Several days she went out and brought -in something pretty regularly, and I thought I should be able to nurse -myself up and get well enough to struggle through the wood alone. But, -one morning, she refused to go out; that day I had a visit from a pack -of 'Warracaba tigers'; another time when she stayed in, looking out -myself, I saw that awful serpent hanging from a bough; and there it -has been day and night ever since; 'Puss' refusing to venture forth. I -fired all my cartridges, except two, at it without any effect. It kept -ceaselessly swaying its head about, and my arm pained me and my hand -trembled; and, unless you can put a bullet through its head, it's of no -use firing at a creature like that, you know. If my rifle had been all -right, the thing would have been easy enough. I kept two cartridges in -reserve--one for poor 'Puss' and the other for myself--and I think you -came only just about in time to save us both." And Jack's voice shook, -and he felt a choking sensation in his throat. It was clear he had -given up hope and had been making up his mind to face death alone. - -Robert Kingsford's gratification and delight in the fact that his -journey had, after all, turned out to be the means of rescuing his -friend, the lover of his sister, may be imagined. Nor were the others -less pleased; only the good doctor's satisfaction was clouded by -his inability to get out into the wonderful valley to obtain any of -the botanical treasures that lay so near at hand. But his chagrin -disappeared when Templemore, as some consolation, showed him the purse -of gems that had been sent to him. - -"We'll give up orchid-collecting after this, lad!" he exclaimed to -his son. "No need to wear out my old bones any longer in toilsome -wanderings, when we've got enough to live on comfortably without." - -Presently, 'Puss' came back with a wild pig, and great was the -rejoicing over the meal that followed. - -Then all, save Templemore--who could only look on from the window--went -out to examine the reptile monster they had killed and to gaze in -astonishment at its huge proportions. The Indians had already begun -to skin it, but had not finished the operation when the time came for -making their preparations to pass the night. - -These were complete--the four white men sleeping in the cavern and the -Indians bivouacking outside--when strange cries were heard echoing -through the forest. Instantly there was a great stir among the Indians. -With one accord they started up, exclaiming, "The tigers! The tigers -are coming!" Forgetting their fear of the 'demons' cavern,' they cried -out piteously for the ladder to be put out for them; and no sooner was -this done than they scrambled up it with all speed into the cave, and -pulled it in after them. - -In reply to the amazed inquiries of the others, Matava explained that -they had recognised the distant trumpetings of 'Warracaba tigers,' -those fierce animals that nothing--not even fires--can stay or keep at -bay. Soon, in fact, the animals could be heard on all sides around the -cavern, though but little could be seen of them in the darkness. Their -growls and roars and squeals were answered by hoarse roars of defiance -from the puma that were deafening as they reverberated through the -galleries of the cavern. Outside, the 'tigers' made frantic efforts -to leap up and get in at the window, while those within had much ado -to keep the puma from leaping out amongst them. They also fired a few -shots at them, but in the darkness--for the fires had burned low--they -were fired at random. - -"Why," said the doctor, "I should think there must be a hundred of -them! What an awful place this forest must be! I know that wolves hunt -in packs, but I never before heard of 'tigers' doing so. Wolves can't -climb trees as these can. It's awful, perfectly awful!" he added, the -while he listened to the diabolical noises going on outside. It was, -indeed, as a former traveller has expressed it, 'like a withering -scourge sweeping through the forest.'[11] - - [11] See Mr. Barrington Brown's 'Canoe and Camp Life Among the - Indians of British Guiana,' p. 71. He says these animals hunt in - packs of as many as a hundred or more. - -It was hours before the din died down; and then, just when the tired -travellers were falling asleep, the most appalling, human-like cries -broke forth, sounding first quite close at hand, and then dying away in -a long-drawn wail or shriek. - -Again the new-comers started up in alarm; but Templemore, smiling -feebly, bade them take no notice. - -"It is only the 'lost souls'," said he.[12] - - [12] See foot-note, Chapter V., p. 52. - -"The 'lost souls'!" exclaimed Kingsford. "What can you mean?" He began -to think the other must be raving. - -"I know no more than you do," was Templemore's reply. "So the Indians -account for those sounds, and that is all I can tell you. Since I have -been here they have serenaded me thus every night--even sometimes by -day--and at times I have thought all the 'lost souls' from the Infernal -Regions must have been let loose for my especial entertainment--or to -frighten me to death or drive me mad--I know not which. I really think, -if I had not had the company of this faithful beast--she always roars -back defiance at them--I _should_ have gone mad." - -Towards morning the sounds ceased, and sleep became possible for two or -three hours. But when, at daylight, the Indians rose and ventured out, -they found the great snake had been almost completely devoured. Only -some bones and a few bits of skin were left. - - - - -CHAPTER XXXVI. - -THE END. - - -Templemore was carried, with much difficulty, to 'Monella Lodge,' where -an attack of fever supervened, and it was nearly two weeks before the -doctor pronounced him out of danger. - -Carenna came over from her village to nurse him, and tended him as -devotedly as she had Leonard. In the height of the fever he raved -constantly of the great devil-tree, of gigantic serpents, of Monella, -and of 'lost souls'; and, mixed up with all, were a number of names -strange to those who listened to him; for he had been too ill when -found in the cavern to give more than a brief idea of the adventures he -had passed through. - -While he lay upon his bed of sickness, anxious friends watched from -the mountain top for tidings of his fate, but received no intelligible -answers to their signals; for none of those now with Templemore knew -how to reply to them. Thus it was not till he was convalescent and -well enough to be taken out into the open air, that any interchange of -messages became possible. - -Those below, looking up, day after day had seen little flashes of -light, of which they could make nothing; but now Templemore explained -their meaning. A search in the cabin brought to light the mirror -Monella had thoughtfully packed up and hidden carefully away; and -Templemore was thus able at last to open communication with his Roraima -friends. - -His first signalled message to them brought back the reply:-- - - "_Heaven be praised! We are all so thankful! We have mourned you - as dead! And we are in great affliction, besides, for Monella, the - great, great-hearted Mellenda, is dead! He died peacefully the day - after you went away._" - -Then, presently, when Templemore had sent back a message of sorrow and -condolence, another came. - - "_The whole valley at the bottom of the canyon is half-filled up. - It would take years to clear it. And we pictured you as lying dead - beneath it all!_" - -Many messages passed to and fro during the remainder of the travellers' -stay; and then, after a time, Templemore having thoroughly recovered, -preparations were made for the journey back to the coast. - -Both Carenna and Matava were grieved at the thought that Leonard had -remained on the mountain for good, and that they were never likely to -see him more. Carenna, alone, however, expressed no surprise. She told -Templemore that the deception as to Leonard she had practised upon -the good people who had received them so hospitably in their lonely -mountain retreat had, all her life, been a sore trouble to her. It was -some consolation to her, therefore, to know that he had, after all, -been led back to his own people. She at first refused the valuable -present Leonard had sent her, saying that to receive forgiveness was in -itself more than she had hoped for. But, needless to say, Templemore -persuaded her into accepting it. Matava's delight with what had -been sent him was unbounded; especially when Templemore told him -what treasures he could purchase with it: rifles, pistols, unbounded -supplies of powder, and unlimited tobacco, and other things that -Indians prize. - -Meanwhile, Doctor Lorien and his son had been assiduous in collecting -specimens of all the botanical and zoological treasures with which the -neighbourhood of Roraima abounds; and, when the time for starting came, -they had good reason to be satisfied with the result. They might have -done still better, perhaps, if they had gone more into Roraima Forest; -but this they could not make up their minds to do. Indeed, they could -not venture far without an Indian guide; and this they could not get. -Neither Matava nor any one of the other Indians could be prevailed upon -to go into the wood again; and even the doctor was not very pressing. -All had had quite enough of the 'haunted wood.' For it now came out, -too, that Templemore had become a believer in the 'didi.' He declared -that more than once during his imprisonment in the cavern he had seen, -either at early morning or at dusk, strange human-like shapes--gigantic -apes--standing watching within the shadow of the trees. - -Nothing, he said, would induce him to enter that wood again. And he -felt certain that only the fact that the entrance to the cavern was so -high from the ground had enabled him to escape with his life. - -'Nea,' the puma, alone showed no fear of the gloomy forest. She went -hunting there daily, and nearly always returned with something to -reward her enterprise. - -When all was ready for the start, two or three last messages passed -between the travellers and their friends upon the mountain. - -"_Heaven keep you and all those dear to you! Your memory will always -be cherished by all here_," came from Leonard. To which Templemore -replied:-- - -"_Long life and happiness to you and your dear wife and all your -people._" - -"_God bless you, Jack!_" - -"_God bless you, Leonard!_" - -Thus they finally parted; and a few hours later the homeward-bound -friends looked their last upon Roraima from the ridge near Daranato. -The mountain was lighted with the red rays of the setting sun and -towered up in glowing splendour. The greens of the wood at its base, -varied and vivid in colouring, as they were, contrasted with the pinks, -and purples, and reds of the precipitous walls above, that now looked -again like a fairy fortress in the clouds, smiling, and fascinating in -its light, aerial beauty. - -"What a pity the city does not show!" said Harry. "What a glorious -sight it would make!" - -"At least you have conquered the secret the mysterious mountain has so -long and so well concealed," Doctor Lorien observed to Templemore. - -The latter gazed on the mountain gloomily. His mind went back to the -morning when he saw it first and the vague forebodings that had then -come into his mind. - -"I don't know," he said doubtfully. "I have not brought away with me -the most wonderful secret of all--the 'Plant of Life.' When I think how -I was cheated out of that, by the mountain itself, as you may truly -say--for its very rocks came crashing down to prevent my escape, or -to kill me if I persisted; or at least, to insure my leaving nearly -everything behind--when I think of this, it seems to me that Roraima -has guarded most of its secrets pretty effectually, and I am almost -persuaded there is something uncanny about it." - -Harry laughed at this; the more so that it came from Jack. - -"That's very fanciful--for you," he returned. "If it had been Leonard, -now, I should not have been surprised." - -"I am afraid my ideas of what is precisely practical and what is -fanciful have been a good deal modified," Jack confessed. "So would -yours, if you had passed through my experiences." - -"Well, after all, perhaps you haven't lost much," Harry returned. "A -small bundle of dried plants wouldn't have been of much use, and as to -the seeds, if, as I understand you, they only thrive high up on the -mountains, I don't see what you were going to do with them. Moreover, -very likely they would have been eaten up by insects, or lost, or got -wetted and spoiled, or something, before you got back or could have -planted them in a likely spot." - -Then they continued their journey, staying that night in Daranato, -where the great puma at first created a scare among the dusky -inhabitants, but, showing friendliness towards all, she was soon the -object of unbounded wonder and interest on every side. - -Some two months later there was again a little dinner party at -'Meldona,' Mr. Kingsford's residence, and the same faces were gathered -round the hospitable board--all but Leonard Elwood's. Maud looked -charming and happy as she glanced, now and again, first at Jack -Templemore's bronzed face, and then at her brother, listening, not for -the first time now, to her lover's wondrous tale. - -She and Stella had shuddered before at the accounts of the great tree -and its victims, and of the horrors of the 'haunted wood'; and had -talked of Ulama and Zonella, and wondered, again and again, what they -were like. - -"Poor Leonard! I am sorry to lose him," Maud said. "Yet, I suppose, -he does not need pity; for he is to be envied in many ways. Fancy his -dreamings--about which we used to tease him so--coming true after all!" - -"It is just a year ago to-day," observed Mr. Kingsford to the doctor, -"that you were at dinner here and first told us about that wondrous -stranger, Monella. We've had an anxious time ever since." - -"I have never known a happy moment till you all came back the other -day," said Maud sadly. "I am so thankful that the cruel suspense is -ended at last. I have often recalled the words Dr. Lorien used about -Roraima; that 'its very name had come to be surrounded by a halo of -dread and indefinable fear.' I can truly declare that it has been so -with me. I, too, had come to hate and dread the very name. It has -seemed to me like a great, remorseless ogre that had swallowed up two -of our friends, and, as I feared, was going to swallow up my brother -and two more. Yet," she added, looking at Jack, "had I known how things -really were, had I known of your lying lamed, and ill, and alone in the -den in that horrible forest, I think I should have gone mad! What a -comfort to you this dear, faithful animal must have been!" - -'Nea' was by her side, and she put her tear-stained face affectionately -down to the animal's head. The big puma had already established herself -as a favourite with every one in the house. - -"Truly," returned Jack, "such thoughts occurred to me while I was -cooped up there. I couldn't help going over things in my mind; and, -when I considered how the mountain itself, and all the horrors of the -forest, seemed to have combined against me to prevent my escape, I was -seized with a sort of hate and detestation of the place. And, ever -since, my sleep has been disturbed--and will be for years to come, I -feel convinced--by nightmare dreams of the sights and sounds that haunt -my memory!" - -"I feel that I have a grudge against it, too," the doctor avowed. -"Consider all the wonderful things you have told us that are to be -found inside! Then, just when I got so near, to be shut out in that -way! That 'Plant of Life,' too! I'd have given a good deal to have some -specimens of that, and some seeds. _I_ would have got them to grow, -somehow, if the thing could be done!" - -"I'm precious glad, then, that you didn't," the irreverent Harry put -in. "I'm hoping to be a physician--one day--remember! And what chance -would there be for me and the rest of the profession, if you taught -people how to live for hundreds of years without so much as an illness?" - -This very unexpected view of the matter from the vivacious 'budding -doctor' had the effect of turning the thoughts of the others from the -somewhat gloomy channel into which they seemed to have drifted. - -After dinner, the belt, and the purses, and their glittering contents, -were brought in and spread out to view. - -"Whatever else may be said," Mr. Kingsford declared, with emotion, -"there is not one here who will not have cause to remember the stranger -Monella, and Leonard, and their friends, with grateful feelings. And -you, Jack, above all; for, if I am any judge of the value of your share -of these things, you are a millionaire. And that brings back to my -mind the thought that is now constantly perplexing me, Who _was_ this -wondrous Monella after all? I really cannot bring myself to believe he -was--what was his name?--Mellenda, you know." - -"No," assented the doctor. "As a man, I have the greatest liking and -respect for him; but, as a scientist, I am bound to disbelieve in that -part." - -"Since I have no claim yet to be considered a scientist," said Harry, -"I suppose I am free to believe what I like. So I go the whole ticket. -I believe he was what I first pronounced him to be--a magician--and--I -swallow the Mellenda legend--whole! So there!" This very emphatically. - -"Oh dear, _yes_!" Stella exclaimed, her blue eyes opening wide at the -doubting ones. "Why, of course, it _must_ be true. It is so much more -romantic and poetic, you know!" - -Robert shook his head gravely. - -"No!" he said, very decidedly. "I honour and respect the man, and -his memory, from all I have heard of him, but--I cannot accept that -wonderful part of it." - -"Well, _I_ do," Maud exclaimed, looking round with a pretty air -of defiance, more particularly directed against Jack. "So that -makes opinion even, so far--three for, and three against. Now," to -Templemore, "of course, I know _you_ will side with the others." - -To every one's surprise, however, Jack also shook his head. - -"I don't know that," he answered, with a comically bewildered air. -"I've really had all my old notions so mixed up and blown about, that I -honestly admit I really cannot make up my mind. The whole thing is an -enigma that I cannot solve as yet--probably never shall. So you may put -me down as neutral--undecided--whatever you like to call it." - -Maud clapped her hands; and upon that the puma gave a loud roar, -evidently signifying _her_ assent and approbation. - -"Three for, three against, and one neutral," Maud cried "That's better -than I hoped for!" - -The doctor laughed, and his good-natured eyes twinkled. - -"You've all but beaten us," he said good-humouredly. "But, going away -from that part of the subject, I feel truly sorry to think that he -should have died so soon after he had accomplished the work he had had -so much at heart." - -"There again I am inclined to differ," Templemore answered slowly. "I -honestly believe that nothing could have happened to please him more. -All his later talk clearly showed that. He said he was utterly weary -of life, and anxious to be 'released,' as he called it; yet his love -for his people was so great, he let no sign of this appear till he felt -sure all had been finally achieved. It was the fear that that work -might be upset after he had gone--and that alone--that made him so -anxious to shut out all future communication with the world outside; -of that I feel convinced. It was that that influenced him too, I have -no doubt, in making me promise to keep my adventures there a secret -from the world in general. But, just at the last, almost when I was -coming away, a doubt seemed to come into his mind, and he said to me, -'I release you from that promise, if circumstances should arise in -which you conscientiously believe it would be conducive to the good of -my country to tell the story of your sojourn here.' What he meant I -cannot conceive; I only tell you what he said. Possibly time may show. -He seemed to have the 'gift of prophecy' to some extent in those days; -certainly, everything went to show that he foresaw, or expected, his -own approaching death." - - * * * * * - -This was all some years ago. - -Maud Kingsford and Templemore were married shortly after; and Stella -and Harry Lorien are now married too. And, when the two sisters appear -in society, they excite admiration, not only by their beauty, but also -by their matchless jewels--that once glittered on the bosom of Ulama, -Princess of Manoa, and that had adorned, probably, the persons of -generations of descendants of former mighty kings of that once mighty -empire. - -But of this nothing is known to the general public. Templemore and his -friends have kept the promise he gave, and preserved the secret of -Roraima. It was only a short time ago that circumstances arose that -seemed to him to justify a departure from the course he had hitherto -observed. This was when the dispute which has been dormant for just -upon a hundred years respecting the boundaries of British Guiana -suddenly reached an acute stage. - -"Truly," he said to his wife, then, "I think this is the contingency -our friend Monella must have had in his mind when he intimated that -in certain circumstances I was to be free to depart from the silence -he had enjoined. It seems to me more than ever the case that he must -have had 'the gift of prophecy' at that time. I cannot doubt that, -if he were alive now, and saw that the future international position -of Roraima was hanging in the balance, he would wish it to become -permanently British territory, rather than Venezuelan. And, if he could -know of the present state of indifference--or want of information--that -seems to prevail in England, I feel satisfied he would wish me to do -what I could to awaken the English nation to the true facts of the -question that is at stake." - -And that is how it has come about that, after some years of silence, -this strange story of Roraima and the ancient city of El Dorado is now -given to the world. - - -THE END. - - - - -Transcriber's note - - -Words in italics have been surrounded with _underscores_, and small -capitals changed to all capitals. - -Errors in punctuation have been corrected without note. The footnotes -have been placed directly after the paragraph they belong to. Missing -punctuation of the poem in footnote 6 was found on the internet. Some -words were hard to read but could be guessed from the context. Entirely -missing words were filled in and mentioned in the list underneath. Also -the following changes were made, on page - - vii "nöt" changed to "not" (the author did not actually visit) - - xiii pagenumber "xii" changed to "xiii" - - 27 "that" changed to "than" (far more sparsely populated than) - - 29 "Thoughout" changed to "Throughout" (Throughout the country) - - 31 "scarely" changed to "scarcely" (I can scarcely believe) - - 51 "Morover" changed to "Moreover" (Moreover, the Indians) - - 83 "Gorgetown" changed to "Georgetown" (do not alarm our friends in - Georgetown) - - 95 "o" changed to "of" (some kind of) - - 126 missing word guessed "to" (repay you to some measure) - - 202 "mysel" changed to "myself" (For myself I do not wonder) - - 381 "entertaintment" changed to "entertainment" (for my especial - entertainment). - -Otherwise the original has been preserved, including inconsistent -spelling and hyphenation. - - - - - -End of Project Gutenberg's The Devil-Tree of El Dorado, by Frank Aubrey - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE DEVIL-TREE OF EL DORADO *** - -***** This file should be named 43944-8.txt or 43944-8.zip ***** -This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: - http://www.gutenberg.org/4/3/9/4/43944/ - -Produced by eagkw, sp1nd and the Online Distributed -Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This file was -produced from images generously made available by The -Internet Archive) - - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions -will be renamed. - -Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no -one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation -(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without -permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, -set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to -copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to -protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project -Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you -charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you -do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the -rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose -such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and -research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do -practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is -subject to the trademark license, especially commercial -redistribution. - - - -*** START: FULL LICENSE *** - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project -Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at -http://gutenberg.org/license). - - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy -all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession. -If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the -terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or -entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement -and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic -works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation" -or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the -collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an -individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are -located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from -copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative -works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg -are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project -Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by -freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of -this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with -the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by -keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project -Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in -a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check -the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement -before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or -creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project -Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning -the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United -States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate -access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently -whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, -copied or distributed: - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with -almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or -re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included -with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org/license - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived -from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is -posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied -and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees -or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work -with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the -work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 -through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the -Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or -1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional -terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked -to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the -permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any -word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or -distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than -"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version -posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org), -you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a -copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon -request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other -form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided -that - -- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is - owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he - has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the - Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments - must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you - prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax - returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and - sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the - address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to - the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation." - -- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or - destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium - and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of - Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any - money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days - of receipt of the work. - -- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set -forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from -both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael -Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the -Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm -collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic -works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain -"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or -corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual -property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a -computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by -your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with -your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with -the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a -refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity -providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to -receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy -is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further -opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS' WITH NO OTHER -WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO -WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. -If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the -law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be -interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by -the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any -provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance -with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production, -promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works, -harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, -that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do -or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm -work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any -Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause. - - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers -including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists -because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from -people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need, are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations. -To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation -and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 -and the Foundation web page at http://www.pglaf.org. - - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive -Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at -http://pglaf.org/fundraising. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent -permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S. -Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered -throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at -809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email -business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date contact -information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official -page at http://pglaf.org - -For additional contact information: - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To -SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any -particular state visit http://pglaf.org - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. -To donate, please visit: http://pglaf.org/donate - - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic -works. - -Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm -concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared -with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project -Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support. - - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S. -unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily -keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition. - - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility: - - http://www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. |